Research Journal of Social and Life Science Volume-14

RNI NO.
MP BIL 01034/12/1/2005-TC
ISSN 0973-3914
Research Journal of Social and Life Sciences

Half Yearly, Bilingual (English Edition) A National Registered Reviewed/ Refereed Research Journal
Indexed & Listed at: Ulrich's Periodicals Directory , ProQuest, U.S.A. Title Id : 715205
Volume- XIV-II English Edition Year- 07 June-2013
Chief Editor
Prof. Braj Gopal

Honoured wi th Prestigious Bhartendu Harishchand Award
Honorary Editor
Dr. S. Akhilesh
Honored with Prestigious Pt. G.B. Pant Award Govt. of Indi a 1997, 1998, 2000, 2004 & 2008 and Bhartendu Hari shchand Award i n 2006
Dr. Sandhya Shukla

Professor and H ead Depar tm ent of Poli ti cal Science Govt. T. R. S. Coll ege, Rewa (M.P .)
Editor
Dr. Gayatri Shukla

Joint Dir ector Centr e for Research Studi es
iya, Rewa-48 ichh 60 ,B
Research Stud for i es re
( 01
.) In M.P
dia Reg .N
o.
Journal of Centre for Research Studies

Rewa (M.P.) India
Registered under M.P. Society Registration Act, 1973, Reg.No. 1802 Year, 1997
www.researchjournal.in
02 18
Ce nt
Centre for Research Studies

Single Copy Rs. 500
Membership feeTerm Five years Life Member (15 years) For Individual Rs. 1200 Rs. 3000 For Institutional Rs. 2000 Rs. 5000
Mode of payment The DD be drawn in favor of GAYATRI PUBLICATIONS, REWA payable at SBI Rewa City Branch (IFS Code : SBIN 0004667). The amount may be deposited in the account number 30016445112 of GAYATRI PUBLICATIONS, SBI Rewa City Branch (IFS Code : SBIN 0004667). In this case please add Rs. 25 as bank charge. Please inform on Mobile (9425186437) after depositing money. If any member wants each vol. by reg. post please deposit extra Rs. 100 for one year, Rs. 500 for five years and Rs. 1500 for 15 years.
Subject Experts/ Advisory Board

01. 03. 05. 07. 09. 11. 13. 15. 17. 19. 21. 23. 25. Dr. O.P. Parmeswaran, Chandigarh Dr. A. P. Onkarappa, Karnataka Dr. Archana Ambhore, Akola Dr. R. C. Gupta, Bina Dr. A.P. Mishra, Rewa Dr. N.P. Pathak, Rewa Dr. V. L. Bhangdia, Amravati Dr. N.P. Tripathi, Rewa Dr. B.P. Badola, Dharamshala Dr. Bal Gopal Singh, Banshatli Dr. Prahlad Mishra, Jabalpur Dr. B.C.M. Patnaik, Odisha Dr. Narendrasingh, Ahmedabad 02. 04. 06. 08. 10. 12. 14. 16. 18. 20. 22. 24. 26. Dr. Rajesh Mishra, Lucknow Dr. Gautam Gyanendra, Bhopal Dr. Arvind Joshi, Varanasi Dr. Amita, Saudi Arabiya Dr. A.K. Shrivastava, Rewa Dr. L. S. Gajpal, Raipur Dr. G.K. Sharma, Ujjain Dr. R. S. Topandasani, Junagadh Dr. Minaxi Patel, Rajkot Dr. Suneeta Dwivedi, Gwalior Dr. N. Sundaram, Vellore Dr. Umesh Shukla, Agra Dr. Geeta Nair, Mumbai
GAYATRI PUBLICATIONS
41/42, Raghuwans Sadan, Shantikunj Bichhiya, Rewa 486 001 (M.P.) Phone - (07662) 255177, 9425186437 E-mail -gresearchjournal@rediffmail.com, gayatripublicationsrewa@rediffmail.com, researchjournal.journal@gmail.com
www.researchjournal.in
Opinions expressed in this journal do not reflect the policies or views of this organisation, but of the individual contributors. The authors are solely responsible for the details and statements in their Research papers.The Judicial Jurisdiction will be Rewa (M.P.)
EDITORIAL
India is one of the developing nations of the modern world. It has become an independent country, a republic, more than a half century ago. During this period the country has been engaged in efforts to attain development and growth in various areas such as building infrastructure, production of food grains, science and technology and spread of education. The life expectancy has increased and many diseases have been controlled. However, there are many areas in which Indian society is experiencing a variety of problems. Some of these problems have their roots in our colonial past while others are related to demographic changes, socio-political conditions and cultural processes. The Indian society consists of people from different religious, linguistic and ethnic backgrounds. Since long there has been cultural give and take between the people from India and other countries. Since 1947 when India gained Political Independence the country has been engaged in the gigantic task of nation building. Efforts have been made to put nation on the path of socio-economic development. The transformation of nation as a self sufficient and cohesive political entity has proved to be a difficult challenge. The colonial past, socio-economic disparities in the society and raised aspirations have culminated in a complex situation. Social evils in Indian society have become a serious concern in the present day world. It is gradually affecting the roots of our culture and is blocking its rapid growth on the global chart. Unemployment, illiteracy, corruption, urbanization, gender discrimination, domestic violence, poverty, population explosion, and lust for money are all social evils prevailing in the country. Moreover, decline of values and decline of community has further shaken the society. There are many factors and causes that have contributed in the creating as well as inflating these evils. In the recent years many pathological social conditions have arise due to which the social problems in India have become even worse. Some of the common causes of social evils are differentiation of interest, growth of civilization, challenges in social behavior and social systems, lack of required changes in religious beliefs, malfunctioning of economic system, defective execution of political systems, and an ever-increasing lust for money. Further to that, the biggest cause contributing to the increasing social evils in Indian society is a developed insight or an improved vision.
This caters to development of human in all fields of life. People today are becoming modernized leaving behind the facts and essence of society, culture, and religion. This approach towards life is becoming practical and scientific. Every phase of life is now judged by a developed insight to have a scientific and rational solution to all issues of life. India is a secular republic and the constitution guarantees equal rights to all its citizens without any discrimination. The Indian constitution provides many legal safeguards to the minority community and special provisions are made for their social and economic growth. Despite these, minorities in India face all types of inequity in the public sphere. Even the violence and human right violations of the minority community in India is a common phenomenon. In this context, the note of UN Special Report on Freedom and Religious Belief Ms. Asma Jahangir, is pertinent when she praised India's secularism, human right activism, and strong legal protection for religious minorities at the national level but also made the point that due to the federal structure of Indian state the implementation of law varies from states to states. She said, "Organized groups claiming roots in religious ideologies have unleashed an all-pervasive fear of mob violence in many parts of the country". Asma Jahangir, was making special reference to the violence in Orissa, where Hindu fundamentalists attacked Christian and tribal communities. The violence in Khandamal region of Orissa continued for a long period, despite massive protest by activists and secular organizations. Some of the grave issues related to the minority community are highlighted in the report. Considering the huge geographic size and vast population it is not possible to keep track of every issue. Still the figures and facts mentioned in the report are evidence enough to understand the present situation of the minority community in India. Things have changed from last decades, but a long road is ahead leaders behaviour needs attention.
Date:
Prof. Braj Gopal

Chief Editor
Contents
1. History of Scientific Techniques and its Application in Archaeology Amita Gupta, Yogambar Singh Farswan Panchayat Raj Members and Awareness of Rural Development Programme - Experience from South Karnataka Chandrashekar. E. 73rd Constitutional Amendment Act and Women Participation in Panchayati Raj Institutions in Haryana Sunita, Desraj Sabharwal Social Problems of Child Labour with Special Reference to Rewa City Akhilesh Shukla, Tajammul Hussain Mir Intensity and Magnitude of Dowry Related Violence Against Woman S. P. Shukla Meal Time Behavior of Intellectually Disabled Children and Adolescent: A Study in Raipur City Rachana Saxena, Aruna Palta Female Sex Ratio in India: A Sociological Study as per Census 2011 Akhilesh Shukla Social Problems in Aged Rural Male and Female Neha Sharma Shireen Sharma, Urmila Sharma Geo- Strategic Location of India in South Asia and Its Presence in SAARC Monika Kannan Anthropogenic Impact on North- West Himalayan Region B. P. Singh, Gulzar Qadir Ganaie The e-waste Problem and Recycling Anita Sarin, Dipti Jha Impact of Globalization and Devolution of power on Local Communities: A case study of Dudhwa National Park Sarika Shukla, Sugandha Shanker 09
2.
35
3.
49
4.
59
5.
63
6.
75
7.
79
8.
86
9.
89
10.
94
11.
98
12.
101
13.
Yogic Mantra "OM": The Mantra of Universal Harmony and Potent Tonic of The Human Organism Arvind Malik, Sonia Malik, Vishal Dahiya Knowledge Management - An Emerging Business Tool Razaullah Khan, Khan Uzma Contribution of E Commerce in Business Development Chandresh L.Usadadiya Interpretation The Point of Taxation Rules 2012-13 (Service Tax) R. C. Gupta, S. K. Panthi Recent Trends of Human Resources Management Nayana Keshavlal Gondalia A Comparative study of the power and politics in Shakesper's 'Macbeth' and Karnad's Tughlaq Pravinkumar N. Rathod A Study of Myths in the Burden and Fulfillment of Tyagaraja Paramasiva Kailasam Bhanu Pratap Singh Computer Aided Language Learning: It's Impact on Rural Students Amit Purushottam Emotional Sensitivity as a Factor in Managerial Effectiveness: A Study of Development and Validation of Emotional Sensitivity Training Sakshi Mehrotra Effect of Plyometric Training on Selected Motor Components Among College Girls Students Neeta N. Chauhan A Study of Classroom Interaction of Physics Teachers at Secondary Level on the Basis of Their Experience and Qualification Rakhee Trivedi, M. P. Sharma Importance of Computer and English in Education Rajkumar S. Topandasani Self- Concept in Relation to Emotional Intelligence and SelfEsteem of Visually Challenged and Sighted School Students Dinesh Kumar, Raj Kumar
110
14.
118
15.
124
16.
119
17.
131
18.
123
19.
140
20.
143
21.
149
22.
157
23.
162
24.
165
25.
169
26.
Youth & Environment- A Case Study of Library Science Students of Kumaun University, Nainital Rajesh Chandra Paliwal Women's Education in India Kavita Parvanda A Comparative Study of Personality factors of Trained and Untrained School teachers in Saran Renu Kumari An Adverse Effect of Ergogenic Aids on Athletes Kamleshkumar P. Patel Narendrasingh R. Kshatriya A Comparative Study of Self Concept Among College Level Players of Gujarat University Parixitsinh D . Mandora Abuse of Steroids in Sports Performance Hasan Mehdi, Lilly Pushpam Isaac Kinesiology - The Science of Energy Balancing Jignasa J. Vaghela Effect of Temperature on Mycelial Growth of Keratinophilic Fungi Mamta Gupta Studies on Spotted wilt Virus Disease of Tomato (Lycopersicon Esculentum Mill) Shyam Govind Singh Evaluation of Morpho- Physiological Parameters of Potato to (Solanum Tuberosum L.) Cultivars in Tarai Region Uttrakhand L.P. Yadav, V.K. Bhatnagar, N.P. Singh Study on Ganado-Somatic and Fecundity Relationship of Channa Punctatus from Son River Shahdol, District (M.P.) Kirti Tiwari Hydroxysteroid Dehydrogenase Activity in the Caput, Corpus and Cauda Epididymis of Taphozous Melanopogon Melanopogon Temmnick (Microchiroptera : Mammalla) Umesh Shukla Flow of Non - Newtonian fluids and Lubrication Problem S. S. Shukla
183
27.
189
28.
192
29.
198
30.
202
31.
207
32.
210
33.
215
34.
218
35.
221
36.
225
37.
230
38.
233
39.
Estimation of some Amino Acids, Thiouria and Sugars using Pentavalent Vanadium on Micro Scale Anupama Dwivedi, Nagmani Manikpuri Assessment of The Water Quality and Pollution Status of The Gauri Pond, Bhind City, District Bhind (M.P.) Mamta Bhadoria, Dinesh Kumar Chaturvedi Construction of Soak Pits and Awareness Regarding Sanitation and Hygiene Anjali Pahad, Nidita Karkare, Chaitali Patel Importance of Social Participation in Adoption of New Technology for Sustainable Rural Development Jitendra Singh "Bhadauria" Health Related Problems of Single Living Male and Female in Bhopal Town due to taking Food outside Home Poonam Muktawat, Nilima Verma Effect of Heavy Metals on Fish and Amphidia with Various Histochemical Changes Mukesh Kumar Napit An Assessment of Ethno botanically Important Ferns from Dehradun District of Uttrakhand Chhaya Singh, Satish Garkoti, H. C. Pande
238
40.
241
41.
246
42.
255
43.
260
44.
264
45.
271
Research Journal of Social and Life Sciences ISSN 0973-3914, Vol.-XIV- II, Y ear-07, June-2013
History of Scientific Techniques and its Appli cation i n Archaeology

* Amita Gupta ** Yogambar Singh Farswan
========================================================== Abstract- Science has developed many models and approaches for studying the natural world. Each of these has been referred to at various times as "The Scientific Method". Whether there exists one agreed method or not and whether this method reflects "How Science Works", is a matter of debate. It is useful to consider briefly how science has developed over the past 2000 years and how this may enlighten our approach to the process of science and science teaching today. Three periods may be considered as significant in the history of science: a) The ancient Greek Philosophers and their attempts to explain science from a naturalistic standpoint; b) the Baconian Revolution in science and the development of Inductive reasoning and the major developments of the twentieth century with the work of Thomas Kuhn, Karl Popper and Paul Feyerabend. ========================================================== The Greek Naturalistic Movement- The Greek philosopher, Thales of Miletus (circa 624 BC-546 BC) is often credited as an originator of The Scientific Method and a founder of the school of natural philosophy. Rather than rely on a supernatural explanation of observed phenomena, i.e. the causal explanation for everything being the Gods, Thales and the Greek natural philosophers, searched for naturalistic explanations. For Thales, there must have been a primary substance or primary principle from which all things originated. His conclusion was that this primary principle was water. His problem was explaining how everything originated from water and how, eventually, everything returns to water. Thales ideas that the Earth, to which he gave properties similar to wood, could then float on a cosmic ocean. The region is also well known for its volcanic activity and the observation of lighter than water rocks, such as pumice stone, common in Mediterranean areas, may ===========================
* ** Department of History and Archaeology, H.N.B. Garhwal University, Srinagar Garhwal (Uttarakhand) Department of History and Archaeology, H.N.B. Garhwal University, Srinagar Garhwal (Uttarakhand)
10
Research Journal of Social and Life Sciences, ISSN 0973-3914, Vol .-XIV- II, Year-07, June-2013
also have prompted Thales notion of a lighter-than-water Earth.Some 200 years after Thales, Aristotle (384 BC322 BC), one of historys most prolific natural philosophers, made countless observations of nature, especially the habits and attributes of plants and animals and focused on categorizing things. He also made many observations on the large-scale workings of the Universe, which led to the development of a comprehensive theory of physics. His method of working included the implementation of questions and answers in order to arrive at truths or axioms. He applied this logical method at deriving truths to his many observations and developed laws of reasoning to arrive at conclusions about the nature of his observations and, more importantly, explanations for those observations. Some people make such assertions deliberately, using logic that seems valid to persuade others of their case. The Scientific Revolutio- Sir Francis Bacon (15611626) is one of the prime figures of the so-called Scientific Revolution. Although Bacon gave science a way of working, he was not primarily an experimental scientist. Bacon promoted the study of science from a position of gathering data and then, by inference or inductive reasoning, coming to conclusions. In inductive reasoning the initial premises may support the conclusion, but do not ensure that the conclusion is correct. We can infer from the premises that something is correct. The more observations (premises) that you base your conclusion on, the stronger your inductive reasoning. The above example is an example of strong induction. There are also weak inductive arguments, often made from weak premises. Feyerabend anarchistic theory of Science - Paul Feyerabend (192494) argued against the notion of any scientific method. He later conceded that he had merely introduced another rigid concept, perhaps even another form of scientific method. Science, for Feyerabend, is an anarchistic enterprise, his idea being that theoretical anarchism is more humanitarian and more likely to encourage progress than any law-and-order alternative This, he believed, was shown both by an examination of historical episodes and by an abstract analysis of the relation between ideas and actions. The only principle that did not inhibit progress for Feyerabend was anything goes. The scientific method and school science- Neither Bacon, Popper, Kuhn nor Feyerabend provides us with an uncontroversial picture of what science is or, indeed, how it works. By reading their views on science we can gain a much deeper understanding. Scientists are not all Baconian observers; they may indeed become Baconian when they describe their observations in their published work. Scientists are rigorous in how they present and finally publish their work. Data are the currency of science and they are always treated with great regard and respect. Should data have been found to be improperly generated or reported, it rightly would have shocked the community and would have brought harsh penalties on those who perpetrate scientific fraud.
11
Scientists do not have to falsify their own theories; there are many others who will oblige and attempt to falsify a rivals theory. Although Kuhns notion of scientific revolutions may suggest wholesale step changes in how we view the workings of the world around us, scientific progress is, perhaps, more incremental than revolutionary. The science of the twentieth century has undoubtedly provided more explanation and more detailed understanding of natural phenomena than the explanations for those same phenomena put forward in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. It is almost a foregone conclusion that as the twenty-first century progresses so too will our knowledge and understanding progress. The move from Newtonian physics to Einsteinian physics was a revolution, but science and, indeed, the physics textbooks have not thrown out all of Newtons laws and neither should they. The fundamental question of whether or not there is one agreed Scientific Method and that this is indeed How science works appears to have no simple answer. Indeed Alan Chalmers, in his book What is this Thing Called Science (1990), says that, the reconstructions of philosophers bear little resemblance to what actually goes on in science his reaction to this being that we should give up altogether the idea that science is a rational activity operating according to some special method or methods. The use of scientific methods does not make archaeology into a science. The many scientific techniques that may be applied more or less directly to the investigation of sites or objects fall into a sub-discipline generally known as archaeological science. On a deeper level, a scientific attitude of mind rejects individual observations or subjective conclusions, and demands that questions about the past should be posed in the form of hypotheses that can be tested. In this manner, archaeological research should ideally proceed as a series of laboratory experiments designed to verify or refute these hypotheses. However, this analogy contains a flaw: archaeological experiments are rarely (if ever) repeatable under laboratory conditions, because no two sites or artifacts are ever exactly the same. In practice, there are few questions about the past that would not benefit from investigation with the help of the natural or biological sciences; indeed, many questions may only be answered with the assistance of scientific methods. The examination of objects and raw material- Any archaeological object whether found casually or during a controlled excavation, poses questions about its date, origin, function and method of manufacture. Scientific analysis offers many insights into ancient objects, but, as with dating methods, there must be full cooperation and communication between archaeologists and laboratory scientists to ensure that the most appropriate methods are applied to suitable samples. There is little point in conducting analyses without clear questions in mind, and those questions should be the result of archaeological research. Occasionally an archaeologist will only require a straightforward yes or no;
12
the course of further scientific investigation might depend entirely on the answer. In the case of the Ice Man found in the Alps (Spindler 1994; Barfield 1994), it was important to know the composition of a metal axe found with the body. Whereas the typological form of the axe suggested a date in the early Bronze Age, radiocarbon dates indicated that the man died in the late Neolithic period. Fortunately, metallurgical analysis was able to reveal very quickly that the axe was made of pure copper, which was acceptable at this early date, rather than bronze, an alloy of copper and other metals that was not introduced until the early Bronze Age. Microscopic examination- Not all questions of scientific analysis require complex analytical methods; traditional study by microscope allows many aspects of stone or metal artifacts to be examined. Geologists have used microscopes to enhance visual observations for several centuries, and metallurgists may still learn a lot about a metal object by examining a magnified cross-section. Archaeologists now use microscopes in use-wear analysis of artifacts, in particular tools, for patterns of wear or damage on working surfaces may suggest how a tool was used. Evidence for manufacturing techniques may also be revealed by microscopic examination; decorated metal objects were frequently ornamented by means of a range of engraving tools whose shapes may be identified when magnified. Visual examination in use-wear studies is enhanced dramatically by a scanning electron microscope (SEM), which projects a magnified image onto a screen (Olsen 1988). An SEM sweeps a band of electrons over a surface to provide images that possess a depth of focus unobtainable from conventional microscopes (see fig. 5). This, combined with a dramatic increase in the power of magnification, reveals not only traces of use-wear on tools, but also traces of tissues from animal or starches from plants that were cut by them. SEM photomicrographs of cross-sections of pottery are also very informative, for they reveal the texture and structure of clays and glazes with remarkable clarity, revealing techniques of manufacture and decoration. Petrology- Besides the more sophisticated analytical techniques described below, traditional geological methods have much to offer the archaeologist, whether in the context of early prehistoric cultures that relied heavily on the use of stone for tools, or in more sophisticated societies where fine building stone was transported over long distances. Petrology involves the examination under a microscope of thin sections cut from samples of stone many minerals may be identified by eye, and distinctive rocks are recognizable without the help of spectrographic analysis to measure their elements. Axes made in stone from volcanic outcrops in western Britain were distributed all over England in the Neolithic period, and more than 7500 examples were studied by petrological microscope from the 1940s onwards (Clough 1988). However, the majority of neolithic (and earlier) stone axes, along with other stone tools, were made
13
from flint, which has such a uniform appearance that its source can only be traced with difficulty by spectrometry; inspection under a microscope is of no help. Petrological study is helped by the fact that amphorae are occasionally found still bearing hand-written inscriptions, written in black ink before their shipment, giving details of their contents and origin. Metallography- It was realized long ago that, before bronze was made, unalloyed copper was used, because (like gold) it occurs naturally, and can be worked to a certain extent without smelting. However, all but the simplest artifacts required the metal to be poured molten into a mould. Their form, and surface traces left by flaws in the casting, usually makes it clear if this happened, but a metallurgist is able to determine the kind of mould used (metal, stone or clay) and to distinguish cold worked from cast objects by examining a crosssection under a microscope (fig.1). The crystalline structure of cold-worked objects is severely distorted and flattened by hammering. Because these traces are more difficult to detect than minerals in a petrological sample, the section has to be polished and etched to enhance the edges of crystals, and it may be necessary to use SEM magnification to reveal subtle distinctions. Iron objects also reveal their production techniques when studied in section. Since cast iron did not appear until the medieval period in Europe, all the traces visible in earlier iron objects are the result of laborious hammering by smiths. Treatment of the surface to harden it by quenching in water or roasting in charcoal was important in the production of iron weapons, and it also leaves visible traces that can be confirmed by analysis of their carbon content. Large or complex objects were constructed from several pieces, and their joins are more easily studied in X-ray photographs
Fig: 1 The structure of metals, seen under a microscope. (Vera Bird/Janet Long, British Museum) than by the destructive process of cutting sections for microscopic inspection; this is also necessary for badly corroded objects. Analysis and characterization- Trace elements are extremely helpful in tracing the origins of raw materials, and this approach has been very useful in characterization studies . Characterization aims to provide individual fingerprints for sources of raw materials (whether stone, metal ores or clay
14
deposits) by detecting significant trace elements. The results normally require complicated statistical processing to determine whether a distinctive combination of elements found at one source genuinely differs from that found at all other sources; if so, the figures can be plotted onto reference graphs. Obviously, a large number of specimens from known sources must be analyzed before any artifacts of unknown origin are tested. An important consideration in the choice of analytical methods is the size and nature of the sample that is required. Traditional geological and metallurgical examination under a microscope involves the removal of portion of an object sufficiently large to be ground flat and mounted on a microscope slide; many stone axes on display in museums show visible traces of this kind of sampling. Most spectrographic techniques based on radioactivity (such as neutron activation analysis) are conducted on very small samples drilled from an unobtrusive part of an artifact. X-ray fluorescence is completely non-destructive, but it only detects the composition of the surface. Thus, the choice of technique must depend on full consultation between a museum curator or archaeologist and the laboratory where an analysis will be performed. Many major museums have their own laboratories; the British Museum in London is a leading centre for programmes of research involving active cooperation between the museums staff and scientists that benefit both sides Obsidian- This volcanic glass occurs widely in both the New and Old Worlds, and it has attracted considerable attention from archaeological scientists. Like flint, it has excellent working properties for chip-ping, flaking and grinding into tools with sharp cutting edges (fig. 2). In some parts of the world, such as New Zealand, straightforward visual inspection or microscopic examination has Fig: 2 Obsidian, a natural volcanic glass (Hancock proved sufficient to isolate different sources. Museum, University of Around the Mediterranean and the American Newcastle upon Tyne) Cordillera, however, there are numerous varieties of obsidian that require more subtle differentiation. Most analyses have attempted to study patterns of prehistoric trade by identifying sources that supplied sites; this has been particularly successful in the Near East and around the Mediterranean (fig. 3). Their distribution patterns provide insights into extensive connections between early Neolithic sites in the Near East as early as the seventh and sixth millennia BC. This valuable information about undocumented cultures could not have been gained without the use of scientific analysis. However, the interpretation
15
of the results in human terms remains an archaeological problem. Geology may reveal the sources of obsidian, but archaeologists must attempt to explain why any particular site should have received its raw material from one source rather than another. Analysis will not indicate whether artifacts arrived on a site as finished objects, or if blocks of raw obsidian were broken up and fashioned into tools on each site. Experienced archaeological observers may answer this question by looking for waste flakes chipped off cores during the manufacturing process. The nature of trade is also a matter for archaeological interpretation, with the help of economic anthropologists: was the raw material bartered for other goods in a commercial manner, or was there an elaborate system of giftexchange conducted on a ceremonial basis? Bronze Age metallurgy- Bronze usually consists of copper alloyed with tin, and varying percentages of other metals. The composition of an artifact made of copper or bronze is usually examined by a technique known as atomic absorption spectrophotometry. It requires a small sample drilled from the artifact, which is tested by repeatedly burning parts of the sample, and shining a beam characteristic of each elements wavelength through the flame. The quantity of an element is indicated by the amount of light absorbed by atoms of that element in the sample, to an accuracy as precise as five parts per million if necessary; this allows trace elements to be measured along with the principal metals. It is theoretically possible to use trace elements to identify areas from which ores came, by analyzing ores and products in a manner similar to the study of obsidian. Unfortunately it was normal practice for scrap objects to be used as a source of metal, in addition to freshly quarried or mined ores. The resulting mixtures obviously confuse any attempt to pinpoint the sources of metal alloys. Programmes of analysis of finished objects have been carried out since the 1930s in Europe and elsewhere, and a clear general pattern has emerged, although the changes took place at different dates in different areas, according to the availability of metal ores. Pure copper (i.e. with only naturally occurring impurities) and copper alloyed with arsenic were soon superseded by true bronze made by adding tin to the copper. This change was normally accompanied by the use of more sophisticated moulds that required less further work to be carried out to finish the artifact after casting. In some areas (at various dates) lead was also included as a major constituent along with tin. This required a balance to be achieved between two conflicting factors: lead made the metal easier to cast into long elaborate swords axes with hollow sockets, but it could make it weaker in actual use. In Egypt, the alloys of copper used for making axes were carefully matched to their function (fig.4). Those used as weapons were primarily tin bronze, while tools might be copper or arsenical copper; lead bronze was only utilized for axes that were decorative rather than functional.
16
Fig 4 Analysis of the composition of metal alloys reveals interesting changes over time. (Sandra Hooper, after Cowell & La Niece 1991) Isotopic analysis- Individual elements can be examined in more detail to establish which isotopes (elements with an abnormal number of electrons) are present, and in what proportions. The same procedure is used in AMS radiocarbon dating, where the proportion of carbon-14 in a sample relative to carbon- 12 is measured. Studies of stable isotopes now assist in the study of Greek and Roman architecture and sculpture. Although some forms of marble may be distinguished visually or under a microscope, the fine white marbles of Italy, Greece and Asia Minor have always presented difficulties. Analysis of the oxygen and carbon isotopes contained in their chemical structure now provides a method of separating them, and it allows styles of carving to be related to the areas where stone was quarried and prepared for use. As in the case of obsidian, isotopic analysis had to begin with samples taken from quarries known to have been in use in the past, to characterize each of the main sources, before their products could be identified. In cases where quarries are not distinguishable by means of stable isotopes, trace elements provide a successful alternative approach. Isotopic studies of metals show some promise for the examination of ancient trade. Four different isotopes occur naturally in lead, and their ratios have been used to characterize the sources of lead ores, and those of copper that contained natural lead impurities. The technique works well on ingots of metal that were lost before use, or objects that were made from fresh lead or bronze. It may even be possible to extend the technique to other artifacts that contained lead, but its usefulness will always be limited by the same problem of mixing scrap metal from several sources that also complicates the characterization of trace elements in bronze. Provenance by date- Scientific dating and analysis occasionally converge. For example, geologists are able to determine the age of deposits of obsidian formed by volcanic activity by means of fission track dating. If fragments of obsidian found on an archaeological site are examined by the same method,
17
the dates obtained do not apply to the artifacts themselves, but to the formation of the raw material at its volcanic source. This date can then be matched to a deposit of obsidian formed at a corresponding date. As in obsidian characterization studies, accuracy depends on how many potential sources have been sampled and tested. Potassium-argon dating has been used in a similar way to identify the origins (rather than the date) of hones and whetstones found on Viking period sites in Britain; again, threw material has been matched with volcanic rocks of the same type and geological age in Norway. Conservation- Although conservation is one of the most important aspects of archaeological science experienced by Visitors to sites and museums, it is easily overlooked. Ancient objects- Whenever an ancient object is removed from the ground during an excavation it is immediately placed at risk, for the stable environment that has protected it from total decay since its burial has been lost. Objects in museum collections also require constant attention, whether during storage or in public displays. It is essential that an exact identification of the composition and structure of an object is made before conservation begins. The structure may sometimes be revealed by visual inspection, using a microscope if necessary, but a particularly complex artifact (or one that has become encased in a thick layer of corrosion) may require X-ray radiography to understand it (figs 3). Further analysis may be necessary to find out exactly which metals or other substances are involved, for these will dictate the form of treatment to be employed. The most important task of conservation is to neutralize decay, whether caused by the corrosion of metals or the rotting of organic matter, and this requires a detailed knowledge of chemistry. The next stage is to stabilize the object so that decay will not start up again; even when treated successfully, objects that are intended for display in a museum will have to be monitored carefully to ensure that changes in temperature and humidity do not trigger further deterioration. Ethical issues are involved in conservation; a responsible archaeologist must plan the finance and facilities necessary for the preservation of finds and no excavation is complete without at least first aid facilities to minimize the onset of decay until full treatment is carried out. This is particularly important in the case of waterlogged or desiccated sites where artifacts made of wood, leather or textiles are likely to be found, for these organic materials decompose extremely quickly once they have been removed from a stable environment. The restoration of artifacts is also sensitive from an ethical point of view. A severely corroded or damaged object has little commercial value, but cleaning, stabilization and repair not only improve its display quality for a museum, but also increase its monetary value in the antiquities trade. Since the borderline between a heavily restored genuine artifact and a fake is sometimes difficult to draw, conservators must keep detailed records and photographs of
18
all work that they have carried out. This is also important in cases where further treatment may be required later, or where researchers need to know the original form of the object. Video recordings now provide a convenient additional medium for recording conservation work.
Fig: 5, 6, 7 Conservation of archaeological finds and their presentation for archaeological display involves many scientific and practical skills. (English Heritage/Cathy Haith, British Museum) Historic buildings and archaeological sites Newly excavated structures soon suffer from exposure, and require permanent supervision if they are to be left on display. Wind, rain, frosts, plant growth and human erosion (by visitors or vandals) soon destroy apparently sound masonry structures. Buildings that have been visible for hundreds of years are increasingly vulnerable, for ancient stonework is easily damaged by air pollution in modern urban environments. Famous monuments have been disfigured by deposits of dirt, while fine details of their carvings have disappeared since accurate drawings and photographs. These problems will only be solved by a combination of science and good environmental management. The Environment- The tendency to treat environmental archaeology as a separate discipline obscures the diversity of specialist skills that it draws upon. For example, an archaeologist engaged in studies of the early Stone Age requires a detailed knowledge of the plant and animal resources available to huntergatherers, an understanding of the prevailing climatic conditions, and information about human diet, diseases and life expectancy. Only rarely did excavation extend beyond the principal dwelling house to its barns and animal sheds, let alone to a full examination of excavated animal bones and plant remain. The survival of environmental evidence- The bones are normally found in tremendous numbers on most archaeological sites, with the addition of shells near coasts, damp acidic soils are likely to destroy everything except burnt bone. The most favorable conditions are alkaline sub soils and well-drained sands or gravels. Arid, waterlogged or permanently frozen conditions also assist the preservation of other organic materials besides bones, and whole bodies of humans and animals have been preserved in many parts of the world. The late Neolithic Ice Man from the Alps, has been found complete with clothing and
19
personal possessions that would have decayed completely under normal conditions. Amongst the Ice Mans property were a bag of dried mushrooms and some sloes, which indicate the good potential for the survival of very delicate substances. Plant remains are also preserved in arid or wet conditions: wood survives well, as do pips, seeds, and the fibrous matter from leaves, stalks, etc. A surprising amount of information may still be gained from sites with ordinary soils, too. It has become common to employ flotation techniques on excavations to improve the recovery of very small bones from rodents, birds, reptiles and fish, as well as small shells and the remains of insects and plants. Burning may convert plants into charcoal under the right conditions, and many species of wood, grain, and other plant material may be identified. All of these have considerable significance for the final interpretation of the economy and environment of a site or other discovery. Leather and textiles (some made from animal hair, others from plant fibers) were important raw materials in the past, but finds are absent from most sites. The study of those that have survived is therefore particularly significant if a fuller understanding of the exploitation of natural resources is to be achieved. Every archaeologist should make regular visits to a museum of ethnography or folk-life, and take note of the large number of significant items that would not survive on a normal archaeological site. Hairstyles, body paint, head-dresses and costume all play an important role in the identity of cultures and personal status (even in contemporary urban civilization). Climate- Long-term climatic change has been a fundamental factor in human development, seen at its most dramatic during the periods of extensive glaciations that have been known to geologists for more than 200 years. Recent research has not only confirmed the dates of major Ice Age episodes, but has also given accurate indications of global temperatures. Evidence over a geological time scale comes from variations in oxygen isotopes in sea-bed deposits, while more recent indications are derived from annual layers in icesheet cores. Ice layers overlap with records from tree rings and the results can be correlated with precise documentary evidence in recent centuries. While long-term change is obviously important from an archaeological point of view, short-term fluctuations may have had an important impact on human life in the pastespecially in farming communities. Ice-sheet cores are very interesting in this respect, for they contain clear records of volcanic eruptions, represented by layers containing high levels of dust and acidity. Volcanic ash in the upper atmosphere may cause severe disturbances to the weather by blocking solar radiation, and if these circumstances were prolonged for many years they could lead to changes in settlement patterns. Vegetation is an important measure of regional climatic change that has direct archaeological implications. Plants are very sensitive to temperature and moisture, and most species produce pollen. Fortunately, pollen grains resist
20
decay well, so that cores taken from bogs or lake beds contain excellent records of wind-blown pollen. The general pattern of change since the last Ice Age has been well known since the 1920s, but samples are now dated by radiocarbon to produce a detailed history of vegetation on a regional level. The interpretation of pollen analysis as an indicator of human, as opposed to climatic, influences will also be examined below. Rocks and soils- The earlier the period of archaeology that is being studied, the more important geology is likely to be particularly in phases related to Ice Ages. Geology and geomorphology are essential for understanding the present landscape and its past configurations, along with changes in sea level, erosion and the deposition of new land by sedimentation or volcanic activity. This information not only influences our concepts about the environmental context of human activities in the past, but also provides vital insights into the likelihood of finding sites and artifacts. The significance of early finds of bones and flint tools in deep gravel beds was only fully appreciated when geologists had studied their formation and understood the principles of stratification. In cases such as the hand-axes discovered at Hoxne or in the Somme valley, the artifacts and the bones associated with them had been eroded from their original resting places and redeposit in river gravels. Soil Science- Knowledge of geomorphology is also vital for reconstructing the wider environment of ancient sites in terms of natural resources. Surface deposits and outcrops of rock, combined with evidence for rivers and lakes; dictate the forms of vegetation and animal life available to hunter-gatherers or early farmers. An understanding of soils adds further detail, for soils with differing colours, textures and other characteristics are formed and changed both by natural and human activities. Maps of modern soils and their present agricultural potential are published in many countries, but they are not a reliable indicator of their state in the past. Soil scientists need to take deep samples and are particularly keen to examine deposits that have been cut through by erosion or modern construction. When forests on hills are cleared for cultivation or grazing, an increase in erosion normally leads to the deposition of sediments in valleys, covering up earlier phases of valley-floor cultivation and settlement. Archaeological earthworks such as ramparts or burial mounds usually preserve an earlier ground surface that may also provide samples of pollen and/or mollusks. Buried soils in these situations give important information about the vegetation or form of cultivation that took place immediately before they were built. Other characteristics of soils give clear indications of concentrations of settlement and agriculture, notably high phosphate content (above, p. 50). Samples taken systematically over a wide area may help to define the limits of a settlement without extensive excavation; measurement of the levels of trace metals offers an addition or alternative to phosphate testing. The acidity of a soil is a useful guide to the prospects for the survival of pollen and mollusks; if
21
it is unfavorable, time need not be spent on fruitless collection and processing of inadequate samples. Soils also provide evidence of past climate through soil micro morphology, which is based on microscopic analyses of soil structures. The sizes and shapes of soil particles deposited by water during damp periods may be distinguished from wind-blown material that accumulated during periods of low rainfall. Soils are classified into types that provide interesting insights into human disturbance of the environment. A good example is provided by pod sols characteristic of heath and moorland. They only support a thin surface layer of vegetation, and overlie a layer of leached soil from which rain water has washed iron and humus down to the surface of the subsoil. However, the soils found under prehistoric earthworks erected on what is now moorland are frequently brown earths typical of woodland, not pod sols. Brown earths are stable when covered by trees, but when woodland is cleared, rainfall causes deterioration to poorer pod sols. The destruction of the worlds rain forests in the twentieth century is leading to a similar result, as the stable recycling of nutrients by trees is brought to an end, and alternations of extreme wet and dry conditions break down the structure of the soil. Plant remains- The conditions that favor the survival of plant remains have been indicated above. The larger the sample, the more reliable the results of their study are likely to be. Botanical identifications are time-consuming and expensive, but they are extremely important to the interpretation of an individual site or vegetation in general. Nineteenth century botanists concentrated on large fragments of plants, but the focus in the twentieth century moved to microscopic pollen grains. Large items such as seeds and pips remain important, however, for they not only reveal the existence of plant species but also give insights into the collection and processing of wild fruits or crops from domesticated plants. Finds of particular species of cereal grains have implications for farming and harvesting methods, and further enlightenment about soil conditions is gained from studying seeds of weeds that grew amongst cereal crops. One spectacular example of the study of plant remains is the investigation of the gardens of Pompeii, where the volcanic eruption of AD 79 sealed vineyards, orchards, vegetable plots and ornamental gardens under a thick layer of ash. Grape pips, nuts and fruit stones were recovered, but a bonus discovery was the existence of cavities in the earth where the roots of trees and other large plants had decayed. It was possible to pour plaster into these holes and then excavate the root system, which could be identified from its size and pattern. One open area once thought to have been a cattle market was found to have been filled with vines and olive trees, and to have had openair dining couches amongst the foliage. In contrast, indirect evidence of plants is also recovered in surprising ways. Impressions of grain are occasionally preserved on pottery; damp clay vessels were dried before firing, and their
22
bases frequently picked up fragments of straw or grain from dry material that was probably spread out to prevent them from sticking. The organic matter burnt out completely during firing, leaving hollow voids from which casts can be taken with latex or plaster. These are examined under a microscope to identify the species present. Pottery can also be examined to detect food residues absorbed into the clay during cooking.. Pollen analysis- The most productive technique that has been applied to archaeological plant remains is undoubtedly palynologythe study of pollen. All hay-fever sufferers know that the air is full of wind-borne pollen during the summer months. Fortunately for archaeologists each minute grain of pollen has a tough outer shell of a different shape for each species (fig. 9). These shells survive well in soils whose acidity is sufficiently high to reduce the bacterial activity that would normally cause them to decay. The loss of pollen from alkaline soils, such as those of the densely occupied and farmed chalk lands of the toughness of pollen grains allows them to be separated from samples of soil collected on sites by straightforward laboratory methods, but they must then be identified and counted under a microscope by an experienced palynologista very time-consuming task. Most grains are less than 100th of a millimeter in diameter. Their abundance makes counting a tedious procedure, but it has the advantage that statistically significant quantities are easily obtained from small samples of soil. Since palynology is able to monitor general changes in climate and vegetation over long periods, it is of considerable interest to climatologists, ecologists, botanists and geographers as well as to archaeologists. Samples of pollen taken from cores bored from deep peat bogs or lake sediments are stratified, with the earliest part lying deepest. A deposit that has formed over thousands of years should reflect overall changes from tundra to forest or from forest to farmland, and indicate fluctuations in the prominence of individual plant species (fig. 10). Sufficient analyses have been made to give a fairly clear picture of the major changes of vegetation since the last Ice Age, and to define a series of climatic zones that formed a valuable form of dating before the arrival of the radiocarbon technique. These zones of climate and vegetation provide a general context for human activities, such as early Stone Age hunting on the open tundra, or mesolithic hunting and gathering in forests. When a picture of background vegetation is added to other plant remains, artifacts and animal bones from an excavated settlement, there is an increased possibility of accurate interpretation of past economies and the functions of tools and weapons. The application of palynology is world-wide, and its value is not restricted to prehistoric times. It can be used to examine the environment of individual sites or regions in periods before documents provided such information insufficient detail. One key issue that may be studied through pollen analysis is the
23
appearance of the first settled Neolithic farming communities. It represents a momentous stage in human development, both in terms of exploitation of the environment and social organization. The Neolithic economy required permanent buildings to be erected and for land to be cleared of trees for pasture and arable land. Different plant species have distinctive pollen grains whose tough outer shells can be identified by specialists in the laboratory. This drawing shows important trees found in postglacial deposits: alder, birch, hazel, hornbeam, oak, elm, lime, beech and pine. A change in the ratio of tree-pollen (TP) to nontree-pollen (NTP) in stratified deposits; thus, even if no neolithic sites have been discovered in a particular region, the pollen record may indicate their existence. TP declines, NTP rises, and tell-tale species of grasses and cereals appear, together with weeds of cultivation that thrived in the new conditions. Fine particles of charcoal may also be detected, showing that forest clearance involved burning. The appearance of signs of a Neolithic economy in a pollen sample can be dated by radiocarbon, and their presence may provide a spur to fieldwork to locate the settlement sites that belonged to the first farming communities. In comparison with their use in prehistoric archaeology, environmental approaches to historical periods are still in their infancy, but have great potential.
Fig: 10 Pollen diagrams are not easy to interpret, but the method of presentation is similar to that of serration in that the thickness of the line for each individual species reflects its relative importance. (Audio Visual Centre, University of Newcastle) Because most pollen is deposited within a few miles of its source, it can provide a picture of the plant population in the immediate surroundings of an individual site. A site that occupied a small clearing in a forest would have a high proportion of tree pollen (TP) to non-tree-pollen (NTP), whereas a settlement in open country would show the reverse. TP and NTP may also be examined in terms of individual species or groups of related plants. NTP may highlight different proportions of grasses and cereals that indicate the relative
24
importance of grazing and grain production in the economy of a site, while pollen from plants such as legumes, flax and hemp may indicate other forms of food production and raw materials for textiles. Samples of pollen taken from soil buried beneath mounds or ramparts may tell the archaeologist whether the land was forested or covered with scrub before its occupation. The soil that formed after the abandonment of a site may show whether the land returned to scrub and then forest, or remained open, perhaps as part of the farmland of another settlement nearby. Further questions of direct relevance to an excavator may be answered by palynology. Mounds and ramparts can be examined to see if their material was dug from the subsoil, in which case it will contain a mixture of contemporary and older fossil pollen, or whether they were formed by scraping up turf or topsoil from the surface. This kind of information may help in the interpretation of ditches, pits, etc., on a complex site, and clarify their relationships to the construction of earthwork features. Tree-rings- Besides their value for dating, tree rings provide a continuous annual record of climate. The correlation between modern meteorological records of temperature and precipitation and the width of individual rings seems sufficiently close to allow them to be used to make estimates of conditions in the past before such records began , but caution is still advised (Baillie 1992). At the opposite end of the scale, the pattern of tree-rings in an individual trunk is influenced by the location of the tree. Minor fluctuations in the immediate locality, such as fire damage, insect attack, clearance of surrounding trees, drought or flooding, may all leave tell-tale indications in the rings. A useful result of this degree of sensitivity is that timbers used in a building or a ship reflects the nature of the woodland where they grew. Trees from dense forests display different ring patterns from those that grew in open spaces or hedgerows, for example. Ring patterns characteristic of a particular area allow the origins of wood to be determined, revealing. An unexpected by-product of tree-ring dating is the detection of phases of exploitation of the landscape, reflected by the age of tree trunks preserved in river silts. During the Roman occupation of southern Germany, very large numbers of trunks from mature trees up to 400 years old ended up in the Danube. It is likely that agriculture was intensified in response to the presence of Roman forts and towns, and that there was an increased demand for timber, both for building purposes and fuel. These factors led to woodland clearance and soil erosion, resulting in an increase in the amount of sediment that was washed into rivers. This caused flooding that swept away mature trees growing some distance from the normal course of the river. Many other precisely dated climatic episodes are suggested by tree-rings. That they are so closely dated provides an invitation for archaeologists to scrutinize all sorts of evidence to seek wider evidence for changes caused by climatic phenomena. Even major changes, such as the transition from hunting and gathering to farming in the
25
British Isles, may prove to have been associated with climatic events revealed by tree-rings. Animal remains Animal bones- The principal task of a zoologist confronted with a collection of ancient bones is to identify the species that are represented. The zoologist must have experience of archaeological samples, and may need to consult reference collections of bones from other excavations. Domesticated animals in particular differ considerably from their modern counterparts, and closely related animals like sheep and goats are difficult to separate from each other. Another important task is to estimate the number of animals involved. It is not sufficient simply to count the bones, for while some animals may be represented by just one bone, there may be many from others. It is customary to count specific bones to estimate the minimum and maximum number of individual animals required to produce the sample; the larger the collection available, the more accurate these estimates will be. The approximate ages of individual animals may be ascertained by examining the state of ossification of particular bone structures, the eruption of teeth in jaw bones, and the amount of wear on teeth. Sex is more difficult to establish, but statistical studies of large samples of bones may help to divide them into groups of different sizes, of which the smaller is likely to represent females. Interpretation It is important to understand the nature of any context from which bones have been recovered. Other finds, such as datable pot-shreds, may indicate whether it formed over a long or short period, and the condition of the bones themselves may also tell something about the circumstances of formation. Weathered, broken bones with signs of damage from rodents or scavenging animals are readily distinguishable from those that were buried immediately, and this information will of course be valuable to the excavator as well as the bone specialist. Obviously, it would be a waste of a specialists time to interpret bones from a disturbed deposit. It may be necessary to conduct scientific tests to check the consistency of early prehistoric deposits that lack closely datable finds. The most important aspect of the study of bones is that the nature of an excavated context must always be looked at very closely. Bones found on sites reflect living populations of hunted or domesticated animals in different ways, and a sample recovered from an excavation may not be representative of the whole site. Besides identifying species and calculating the number of animals represented by a collection of bones, and their sex and age, specialists may be able to glean further information from bones. Hunting techniques may be deduced from injuries, and butchery practices are sometimes revealed by ways that the bones were cut or broken. The exploitation of animals for transport and traction has important social implications. DNA recovered from animal bones offers great potential for confirming difficult identifications of species
26
or sex, and for studying the processes of domestication by examining the genetic links between wild and domesticated animals (Brown 1992, 19). Another fascinating line of research is offered by the fact that animal blood and hairs may sometimes be found on prehistoric tools. As with indirect evidence for plants, DNA study of these traces extends the range of information about animals to the stages of food processing and consumption.
Fig 12 Photomicrographs taken with a scanning electron microscope (SEM) provide images with a depth of focus that allows artifact surfaces, plant remains, etc. (Dr J-P Wild/W Cooke, Manchester Ancient Textile Unit) Fish bones- Sieving and flotation techniques have improved the recovery of bones from small mammals, birds, reptiles, amphibians and fish. Unlike all the others, fish bones appear on archaeological sites on dry land as a direct result of human activity. Unfortunately fish bones have a much lower chance of survival than animal bones because of their small size and cartilaginous consistency. Interesting (if rather distasteful) experiments have been conducted on the survival of modern fish bones that have passed through the digestive systems of pigs, dogs and humans. Less than 10% of the bones of medium sized fish survived, with the implication that the importance of fish in the diet will be underestimated on many sites, even when small fragments have been recovered by sieving. If rats were common on a site, bones that they gnawed and digested could disappear altogether. Shells- Shells found in archaeological deposits fall into two distinct categories. Some were brought to settlements from the sea-shore and discarded after their contents had been eaten, and are informative about diet and the exploitation of marine resources. Others belonged to land mollusks that lived on the site; many of these are extremely small and can only be separated from samples of soil under laboratory conditions, but they provide valuable insights into the local environment. Marine shells- Large mounds of discarded shells (middens) are found along many coastlines, providing evidence of extensive marine exploitation in the
27
past. The food potential of shells is fairly simple to calculate, but deeper insights may be gained by more detailed observations. The size and shape of common species, such as the limpet, show whether they were collected at random or whether particularly large examples were chosen at low tide; a limpet shells shape varies according to how far below the high water mark it lived. Nonrandom collection would obviously imply planned exploitation, perhaps indicating a greater dependence on shellfish than on other food sources. Measurement of oxygen isotopes present in the edges of shells reveals whether collecting took place all year round or only seasonally. Since the proportions of these isotopes vary according to the prevailing temperature, middens associated with summer camps should show uniform proportions, while permanent sites should contain the range found in a whole year. As an alternative to isotopic study, seasonal growth patterns can be seen in cross-sections of the shells of some species. Oxygen isotope analysis of samples from deeply stratified sites may also document longer term climatic fluctuations that can be checked against the presence or absence of particular species that are sensitive to temperature conditions. First-order radiocarbon dating provides a useful means of dating shell deposits found during fieldwork, at a fraction of the cost of conventional methods. Sea shells are not always evidence of diet, particularly when found inland. Large examples may act as containers, spoons and even tools, while the Mediterranean murex provided purple dye. Other exotic uses, such as charms, jewellery and even ceremonial trumpets, have been recorded by archaeologists and ethnographers. Strontium isotope dating has demonstrated that spondylus shells found widely throughout Neolithic Europe really were modern specimens gathered around the Mediterranean coasts, rather than fossil examples collected from geological deposits. These examples demonstrate again that the scientific skills of marine biologists are needed to identify shell species and subject them to various forms of analysis, but, as with other scientific and technical information, the results require careful interpretation by archaeologists. Land molluscs- Land molluscs (mainly snails: Evans 1973) range from large edible species to forms only visible and identifiable with the help of a microscope. Species recovered from ancient soils or geological deposits reflect variations in the climate during successive Ice Ages and warmer periods. They mirror changes in temperature in the same way as vegetation, and their distributions in the past may be compared with their modern habitats in exactly the same manner. Of more direct relevance to archaeology is that hundreds of small shells may be recovered from layers of soil. Samples are sorted into groups of species that prefer grassland or woodland, open or shaded localities, etc. Thus, the snail species found in a ground surface buried beneath a structure such as a rampart or burial mound will indicate whether it was erected on open heath (if light-loving grassland species are dominant) or in freshly cleared forest (if
28
species that live in dark and damp woodland conditions are more numerous. The snail species found inside a skull favoured a damp dark habitat, but not an underground one, implying that the body had not been buried, but had rotted where it lay in the over-grown ditch. A further advantage of land snails is that they survive well on calcareous soils that do not favour the preservation of pollen. In practice, they reflect a much more local environment, for pollen is scattered over many miles by wind. Ideally, both sources of evidence should be examined together to establish the general and immediate environment of a site. Human remains- The questions asked about human remains tend to be rather different from those asked about animal bones or shells, which were normally disposed of along with domestic rubbish. Evidence for early prehistoric people is very fragmentary, especially the fossil bones from the geological deposits in East Africa that are so important for tracing the emergence of modern species. Human remains were regularly treated with more respect 35,000 years ago, and even at this date complete bodies were buried with grave goods. Objects placed in graves help to date burials and may indicate ritual activities or hint at the social status of the deceased. Where soil conditions allow, burials allow complete skeletons to be recovered for study, and this offers the possibility of establishing the cause of death, which demands the expertise of a pathologist. The study of well-preserved bodies is like an excavation itself, involving X-ray examination, dissection and the study of all the materials encountered, whether fibers of clothing, skin tissues, or food remains (fig. 13). Multiple burials are common, where bodies have been jumbled together in collective tombs over long periods, or where cremated bones were emptied into burial chambers in irretrievable confusion. To complicate matters further, incomplete bodies were sometimes buried after the corpse had been exposed to the elements and scavenging birds and mammals. Burials where the body was cremated and the surviving fragments of bone were crushed and placed into an urn or other container, are less favorable for scientific study. Given reasonably well-preserved remains, the techniques employed in the study of human bones are very similar to those applied to animal remains. Age may be estimated from a number of osteological developments, such as the fusion of the skull bones and the growth of teeth. Sex may be determined (with some difficulty) from the sizes of various parts of the skeleton, while stature may be estimated from comparisons with modern peoplealthough discrepancies of several centimeters exist between different systems of measurement. Pathologists examine deformities and evidence of disease ranging from malnutrition, arthritis and dental decay to the erosion of bone through leprosy, as well as injuries, whether healed or fatal. Diet may be investigated through the analysis of carbon isotopes, or trace elements such as strontium, contained in bones; their ratios or levels may indicate a preponderance of
29
seafood, maize or rice. Samples derived from bone collagen limit analysis to the last 10,000 years, but studies of tooth enamel may allow these techniques to be extended to early hominids.
Fig: 13 the ghostly image on the left, a computer generated stackedimage axial scan of an Egyptian mummy, was produced using medical equipment. (Liz Watson, Hancock Museum; Michael Myres, Royal Victoria Infirmary, Newcastle upon Tyne) Archaeologists need to scrutinize evidence provided by the examination of human bones particularly closely. It is very difficult to estimate the age structure and physical well-being (or otherwise) of a population because it is impossible to tell whether burials recovered from a particular culture (if soil conditions allow their preservation) represent the dead of all levels of society, or simply a social lite. Were primitive people tall, healthy, noble savages, or diseased, short-lived, stunted individuals for whom life was nasty, brutish, and short? Only very rarely do archaeologists uncover a large number of bodies that might represent a true cross-section of society. Even then there is always a high chance that young able bodied individuals had already made their escape. Genetics- Work is progressing rapidly on the recovery of DNA and blood proteins from bones or (when preserved) other body tissues. At a basic level, DNA indicates the sex of a deceased individualnot always possible from skeletal remains. It also offers the possibility of studying whether bodies found in a cemetery come from related family groups. Like existing studies of blood groups, this information might prove useful on a broader scale in charting ethnic continuity or change-over periods when artifacts seem to indicate the arrival of external influences. Change may result from peaceful contact and trade, or migrations by invaders and settlers. Great difficulties are involved, for it will take many years before sufficient samples have been studied to define recognizable groups in historical periods; the situation may be slightly easier in prehistoric populations that have not yet undergone too much confusing interaction. Studies of DNA demand extreme care in the selection, preservation
30
and handling of specimens to avoid modern contamination (Hedges and Sykes 1992). Furthermore, the interpretation must of course take into account the whole range of archaeological evidence pertaining to the question being asked, and should also consider ancient bimolecular other than DNA. The study of coprolites- Human coprolites (solid excreta) preserved on arid sites in the south-western United States, Mexico and South America have made a notable contribution to research into the natural resources available to early native American cultures. The arid conditions ensure the preservation of fibrous matter that has passed through the human digestive system, including fragments of bone, skin, scales, hair, feathers and meat, as well as pieces of insects, parasites and their eggs. Plant fibers and seeds are also found, together with microscopic pollen and plant opals (distinctively shaped silica crystals formed by some plants). Even soft tissues from plants and animals can be extracted and identified by careful processing and sieving of rehydrated coprolites. Large collections recovered from latrine deposits allow detailed surveys of the diet of the occupants of a site to be made. If deposits of different dates are recorded from a particular site or area, long-term changes of diet may be charted and related to variations in the availability of foodstuffs. Coprolites may also contain eggs of parasitic worms that once infested the digestive tract of a living human. Conversely, where environmental conditions do not favour the survival of coprolites, soil samples can be analyzed to detect parasite eggs, whose presence may help to explain the function of latrines or pits. Statistics- Archaeology is full of intuitive statements based on experience rather than calculation. Simple statistics are useful for checking almost any statements that involve comparisons, such as claims that the dimensions of a type of artifact change over time, or that settlement sites of a particular period tend to occupy one particular kind of soil. Probability testing is appropriate in these circumstances. In the latter case, the number of sites located on each soil type should be counted, and a simple statistical analysis will compare the totals with the numbers that would have occurred if the distribution had been entirely random. The results are expressed as a significance level; most sciences demand a level of at least 0.05, at which the figures observed have only a 1 in 20 probability of occurring by chance. Statistical tests also take account of the size of a sample, and data may have to be rejected if the sample is too small. Similar tests may also be conducted on the distribution patterns of sites or artifacts, and again the basis is a measurement of the difference from a random scatter. An understanding of probability is of growing importance in radiocarbon dating, for the calculation of dates from laboratory samples always involves estimates of error. This has to be taken into account when a calendar date is calculated from a calibration curve, for it has a built-in margin of error. Correlation is another common statistical measure used by archaeologists.
31
The relationship between any two sets of numerical variables may be tested by plotting them on a scatter diagram, and observing the pattern that results. A simple example might be to plot the length and breadth of Anglo-Saxon timber buildings to test the uniformity of their ratio. A straight line on the graph would indicate that the builders shared a uniform concept of proportions, irrespective of size, whereas a wide scatter of variables would indicate that buildings were constructed without any such guiding principles. Various factors, such as the height of pots or their decorative motifs, were found to be significant in ways that would not have been noticed without a careful numerical analysis. Scientific analyses carried out for purposes such as the characterization of obsidian or clay produce bewildering columns of figures that can only be clarified by means of statistical methods. Multivariate procedures have been designed to look for significant relationships or contrasts between elements or minerals to define groups that may bring some order into the data (see fig.3). Multivariate statistics, notably cluster analysis, also lie behind some computerized exercises in the typological classification of artifacts or the seriation of assemblages found in stratified contexts or graves. The ready availability of powerful microcomputers facilitates and speeds up statistical analysis, so that a mass of confusing detail can be weighed up absolutely consistently. Computers- Computers are so well integrated into archaeology, from prospecting and discovery to storage and publication, that it is no longer necessary to discuss computing as a separate topic. Most scientific dating methods, along with techniques used in the analysis of artifacts, employ apparatus linked directly to computers that monitor the operation of the equipment and record and process the results. Computers not only save the time of skilled laboratory staff, but are faster and more reliable. Their importance is obvious in the estimation of the margin of error involved in measurements of radioactivity in samples of ancient carbon, and the subsequent calibration of dates. The 1993 issue of Radiocarbon included not only a revised calibration curve, but also a floppy disk with a computer program to help with these complex calculations! Computers are also an integral part of the technical equipment involved in processing aerial photographs and readings recorded during geophysical surveys. The adjustment of oblique aerial photographs to fit an image on to a uniform horizontal scale involves extraordinarily complicated mathematical procedures. Besides their involvement in statistics, laboratory science and cartography, the principal function of computers in archaeology is to record, store and retrieve large quantities of information, such as excavation records or museum archives; this is a question of management rather than science. However, geographical information systems (GIS) are a rather more scientific application of computing that combines maps, environmental and archaeological data with statistical calculations to produce graphic visualizations of relationships between these categories of information. GIS
32
promise to provide major advances in the analysis and interpretation of ancient landscapes. Experimental archaeology- One welcome by-product of a scientific approach to archaeology has been the increasingly frequent use of practical experiments to test hypotheses. Most have been one-off tests of specific ideas, but a few, for example the Butser Ancient Farm Project, have developed into long-term programmes observing a whole range of variables over several decades. The strict definition of an experiment employed in the scientific world is rarely fulfilled in an archaeological context, for many factors are difficult to control or measure, let alone replicate on another occasion. Even when they are demonstrations or simulations rather than true experiments, they may still produce valuable information. Artifacts- Experimental archaeology is a useful companion to scientific analysis in the study of artifacts, for their composition and structure may suggest methods of manufacture. Ancient technology has been explored by reconstructions of metal casting procedures, the making and firing of pottery, and various forms of stone working. If one particular manufacturing technique suggested by an archaeologist is found to be successful in practice, the experiment only confirms that it could have been used in the past, not that it actually was. For this reason it is important to adopt a more scientific approach; a single demonstration of one method of firing ancient pottery is of limited value without a series of comparative firings carried out using different fuels, kiln structures, methods of arranging the pots in the kiln, etc. Again, it will never be proved that the technique found to be most effective today was the one employed in the past, but the possibility of gross misinterpretation will be reduced if some unsatisfactory techniques are ruled out. It is essential that appropriate techniques, materials and equipment known to have been in use in the relevant society are employed. Conclusion- How science works does, to some extent, depend on the science that you are doing. The theoretical physicist will work differently from the chemist, who in turn will differ in their working from a biologist or geologist. The scientific methods employed in archaeological research now impinge upon most areas of the subject. The relationship between archaeology and science remains clear. However, science supplies increasingly detailed and precise information upon which improved archaeological interpretations can be based. Furthermore, the use of scientific evidence and an awareness of scientific methods enhance the design and conduct of archaeological research. Archaeologists and historians ignore scientific evidence at their peril, if they wish to understand the chronological framework of the past, or the material resources available to ancient societies, and the natural environments where they lived. The development of new techniques, and the inevitable errors that they will contain at the outset, provides an opportunity for interaction between
33
science and archaeology when disagreements arise, for both must re-examine their own particular forms of data and analysis. For is it not, these days, a defining characteristic of real science that it is testable?That archaeological science should sometimes give wrong answers, and that these can later be shown to be indeed erroneous, must be counted one of the subjects great strengths (Renfrew 1992).
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Aitken M J 1985,Thermoluminescence Dating, London, Academic Press Aitken M J 1990, Science-based Dating in Archaeology, London, Longman Bryson, B. (2003) A Short History of Nearly Everything, 1st edition, Doubleday, London Cattaneo C et al1991, Identification of ancient blood and tissue-ELISA and DNA analysis, Antiquity 65 878-81 Chalmers, A.F. (1999) what is this thing called science? 3rd edition, Open University Press, Milton Keynes Cole J M 1979, Experimental Archaeology, London, Academic Press Cowell M & La Niece S 1991,Metalwork: artifice and artistry, in Bowman S, Science and the Past, London, British Museum 7498 Drury P J ( ed ) 1982, Structural Reconstruction: Approaches to the interpretation of the excavated remains of buildings,Ox- ford, Brit Archaeol Rep 110 Evershed P et al 1992, the survival of food residues: new methods of analysis, interpretation and application, in Pollard A M, New Developments in Archaeological Science, Oxford, Clarendon 187208 Evans J G 1973, Land Snails in Archaeology, London, Seminar Press Feyerabend, P. (1999) Against Method, 3rd edition, Verso Books, London Fieller N R J et al (ed) 1985, Palaeoenvironmental Investigations: Research design, methods and data analysis, 2 vols: Oxford, Brit Archaeol Rep S258, S266 Gale N H & Stos-Gale Z A 1992, Lead isotope studies in the Aegean (the British Academy project), in Pollard A M, New Developments in Archaeological Science, Oxford, Clarendon 63108 Glover E Glover I & Vita-Finzi C1990, First-order 14C dating of marine molluscs in archaeology, Antiquity 64 5626 Graslund B 1987, The Birth of Pre- historic Chronology: Dating methods and dating systems inn i n e t e n t h - c e n t u r y Scandinavian archaeology, Cambridge Univ Press Grayson D K 1984, Quantitative Zooarcahaeology: Topics in the analysis of archaeological fau- nas, London, Acad Press Gribbin, J. (2002) Science: A History 15432001, Penguin, Allen Lane, London Hawkes J 1982, Mortimer Wheeler: Adventurer in archaeology, London, Weidenfeld & Nicolson Klein R G & Cruz-Uribe K 1984, The Analysis of Animal Bones from Archaeological Sites, Chicago Univ Press Henderson J (ed) 1989, Scientific Analysis in Archaeology, Oxford, Oxford
9.
10. 11. 12.
13.
14. 15.
16. 17. 18. 19. 20.
34
21. 22.
23. 24.
25.
26. 27. 28.
29.
Univ Committee Archaeol Kuhn, TS. (1996) the Structure of Scientific Revolutions, 3rd Edition, Chicago University Press, Chicago Malina J & Vas?c?ek Z 1990, Archaeology Yesterday and To- day: The development of archaeology in the sciences and humanities , Cambridge Univ Press Parkes P A 1986, Current Scientific Techniques in Archaeology, London, Routledge Popper, K. (2002) Conjectures and Refutations, Routledge and Keagan Paul, London from Schick, T (ed) (2000) Readings in the Philosophy of Science, Mayfield Publishing Company, Mountain View, CA Renfrew C 1992, The identity and future of archaeological science, in Pollard A M, New Developments in Archaeological Science, Oxford, Clarendon 285 93 Renfrew C & Bhan P 1991, archaeology theories, methods and practice, London, Thames and Hudson Zeuner F E 1946, dating the Past: An introduction to geochr oncology, London, Methue Zimmerman L J 1989, Made radical by my own: an archaeologist learns to accept reburial, in Lay ton R, Conflict in the Archaeology of Living Traditions, Lon- don, Unwin Hyman, One World Archaeology 8 607 Zivanovic S 1982, Ancient Diseases: The elements of palaeopathology, London, Routledge.
Panchayat Raj Members and Awareness of Rural Development Programme - Experience from South Karnatak a
* Chandrashekar. E.
========================================================== Abstract- Self-employment is the best employment and entrepreneurship is the most important mode of self employment. A holistic programme covering all aspects of self employment was introduced by the Government of India in 1999, which is popularly known as Swaranjayanti Gram Swarozgar Yojana [SGSY].Generation of self- employment for the poor in rural areas is one of the important components of anti- poverty and rural development strategy adopted by the Ministry of Rural Development.). The Panchayat members have to play important role in rural development by implementing the various rural development programmes. Hence, it is important to study the knowledge level, participation and problems of members of Gram Panchayat implementing and monitoring of SGRY. It becomes clear that the elected member of PRI, could play a significant role in Sampoorna Grameen Rozagar Yojana programme. "Ex-post facto design" was employed in the present research study as the events have already occurred and design was considered appropriate. The study was conducted in Shimoga district of Karnataka state during the year 2008- 09. The Shimoga district has been purposively selected for the study because of high, medium and low literacy level in rural. ========================================================== Introduction- In 1993, the Government of India passed a series of constitutional reforms, which were intended to empower and democratise Indias rural representative bodies the Panchayats . The 73rd Amendment to the Constitution formally recognised a third tier of government at the sub-State level, thereby creating the legal conditions for local self-rule or Panchayati Raj. Since this time, the process of decentralisation has been highly variable, ranging from ambitious attempts at Gram Swaraj (or village self-rule) in Madhya Pradesh to political re-centralisation in Karnataka. Early experiences have also revealed considerable uncertainty and confusion about the precise ===========================
* Assistant Professor, Department of Sociology/ Adult Continuing Education, Extension and Field Out-reach, Kuvempu University, Shankaraghatta-577451, Shimoga Dist., Karnataka.
36
political, administrative and fiscal powers Panchayats have in relation to the States, line ministries, and local user groups. This, in part, reflects the fact that the 73rd Amendment gave the State governments considerable autonomy to interpret and implement the constitutional reforms. Rural Development in India is one of the most important factors for the growth of the Indian economy. India is primarily an agriculture-based country. Agriculture contributes nearly one-fifth of the gross domestic product in India. In order to increase the growth of agriculture, the Government has planned several programs pertaining to Rural Development in India. The Ministry of Rural Development in India is the apex body for formulating policies, regulations and acts pertaining to the development of the rural sector. Agriculture, handicrafts, fisheries, poultry, and diary are the primary contributors to the rural business and economy. Rural development in India has witnessed several changes over the years in its emphasis, approaches, strategies and programmes. It has assumed a new dimension and perspectives as a consequence. Rural development can be richer and more meaningful only through the participation of clienteles of development. Just as implementation is the touchstone for planning, peoples participation is the centre-piece in rural development. Peoples participation is one of the foremost pre-requisites of development process both from procedural and philosophical perspectives. For the development planners and administrators it is important to solicit the participation of different groups of rural people, to make the plans participatory. The even after being in existence for about four decades, the Panchayat Raj Institutions (PRIs) could not acquire the status and dignity as viable units of self government and responsive peoples besides. Several factors were responsible for impending the growth of the panchayat. Among the system of top down approach where the programmes were planned without much involvement of villagers, was the most important factor for poor performance of the panchayat, (Santhanam et al., 1984). Besides, some rural development programmes, including agriculture, were implemented through the district level line departments/agencies under the overall supervision and control of the district collector/district magistrate. All these programmes were totally under the bureaucrats dominance and the PRIs had to be contented with back seat driving. The Panchayat Raj has come into existence with the sole aim of decentralization of government power for the welfare of rural people. After independence, the Panchayat Raj has become a backbone of Indian democracy. In three tier system of Panchayat Raj, the non officials are playing an important role in establishing linkage between official, and the beneficiaries. The government of India expected to plan and implement the development programmes like IRDP, DWCRA, TRYSEM, GKY, NREGA and MWS have been integrated into one programme known as Swarnajayanti Gram Swarojgar Yojana (SGSY) and EAS and JGSY have been integrated into one programme known as
37
Sampoorna Grameen Rozagar Yojana (SGRY). The Panchayat members have to play important role in rural development by implementing the various rural development programmes. Hence, it is important to study the knowledge level, participation and problems of members of Gram Panchayat. Therefore, the present study was undertaken on SGRY programme. Sampoorna Grameen Rozagar Yojana (SGRY)- The SGRY was launched all over the country on 25th Sept, 2001. SGRY aimed to create the need based rural infrastructure at the village level. These programmes contributed to a great extent in alleviating rural poverty and in improving quality of rural life. The objective under SGRY is to provide additional wage employment in rural areas as also food security along side the creation of durable community. Social and economic infrastructure in the rural areas. The programme is self targeting in nature with special emphasis to provide wage employment to women, scheduled castes, scheduled tribes and parents of children withdraw from hazardous occupation. Under the SGRY scheme 50 lakh tonnes of food grains amounting to about Rs. 5,000 crores is being provided every year at free of cost to the State Government and Union Territory Administration and Rs. 5,000 crore has been kept to meet the cash component of wages and material cost. SGRY is being implemented at the district level through Zilla parishad, at the taluk level the panchayat samiti and at the village level the Gram panchayat. In the Gram panchayat, the selection of beneficiaries is being done by gram sabha. The programmes are regularly monitored by the Department of Rural Development. The SGRY a centrally sponsored scheme is being implemented with the total out lay of Rs. 10,000 crores. In the SGRY, no development can take place unless there is an active participation of the people. Every member of the PRI is responsible for involving common people in process of development. Officials are catalytic agents. They are important, no doubt, but more important is peoples representation. On the back drop of the foregoing discussion, it becomes clear that the elected member of PRI, could play a significant role in Sampoorna Grameen Rozagar Yojana programme. However, their success and efficiency depend upon the knowledge possessed by them about Sampoorna Grameen Rozagar Yojana programme. This aspect has not been studied so far, in much detail, especially under South Karnataka. So that the present study on Knowledge level of Gram panchayat member about Sampoorna Grameen Rozagar Yojana in Shimoga district of Karnataka was designed with the following specific objectives. 1. To study the personal, socio-economic and psychological profile of Gram Panchayat members. 2. To know the knowledge of Gram Panchayat members regarding Sampoorna Grameen Rojagar Yojana programme. 3. To study the extent of participation of Gram Panchayat members in
38
Sampoorna Grameena Rojagar Yojana Programme To ascertain the problems faced by the Gram Panchayat members in implementation of programme and their suggestions for future improvement of programme. Review Literature- Chandrashekhar and Inabanathan (1991) from their study in Karnataka reported that most of Mandal Panchayat women members have got less knowledge about panchayat and they were less interested in party politics than the males. Shivaramu and Channegowda (1991) found that there was no significant difference between the male and female members of Mandal Panchayat with respect to their knowledge on the functions of Mandal panchayat. Sinha (1991) analysed womens participation and involvement in the election and reported that with regard to the political awareness only four per cent of women had correct knowledge of more than three fourth of the contesting candidates. Pushpakumari (1993) indicated that majority of the respondents in the high participation category were more knowledgeable on Mandal panchayat, as compared to the respondents of low participation group and there was significant association between the level of knowledge of functions of Mandal Panchayat and extent of participation. Wankhede (1994) in his study on Role performance of elected members in Gram panchayat, observed that majority of the members (55.00%) had medium knowledge about the Gram panchayat activities and 23.34 per cent members had high knowledge about the Gram panchayat and 21.66 per cent members had low knowledge. Mahadik (1995) observed that majority of Gram panchayat members (86.21%) had medium knowledge level, followed by low (10.34%) and high (3.45%) about agricultural development programmes. Further, the study revealed that the members of PRIs had knowledge of only a handful of schemes. Shivaramu et al. (1995) in their study on Knowledge, attitude and problems of Mandal Panchayat members revealed that low knowledge of Mandal Panchayat was acquired by 18.30 per cent members, while 48.40 per cent and 33.33 per cent of members had medium knowledge and high knowledge respectively. Singh and Gill (1995) found that 95.00 per cent of the respondents were not aware of the Amendments in PRIs. Ninety per cent of elected leaders were not fully aware of legislative, judicial, administrative and financial powers provided under PRIs. Kamble (1998) observed the role performance of Gram panchayat members was high in the fields of dairy development, social welfare and public health. The role performance was low in the field of agriculture and education. At overall level, 56.76 per cent of the Gram panchayat members were having medium role performance, followed by 74.32 and 18.92 per cent belonging to high and low role performance, respectively. From the above reviews, it is clear that members participation in the SGRY programme is a key factor for it success. Creation of employment generation and food security in effective 4.
39
planning and implementation of programme and to achieve the objectives. Research Methodology- Ex-post facto design was employed in the present research study as the events have already occurred and design was considered appropriate. The study was conducted in Shimoga district of Karnataka state during the year 2008- 09. The Shimoga district has been purposively selected for the study because of high, medium and low literacy level in rural, lack of knowledge about Rural Development Programme and also as per the convenience and familiarity of the researcher with the study area. In Shimoga district, totally there are six taluks viz., Shimoga , Bhadravatii,Soraba,Sagara,Shikaripura and Hosanagara. Of these, three taluks viz.,Shimoga,Bhadravati and Shikaripurar were selected based on the criteria of more number of gram panchayat. From each of the selected taluks, four gram panchayats were selected based on higher number of members. The maximum number of members observed were fifty one (including the president and vice-president) so, keeping this as criteria, ten members from each selected gram panchayat were randomly selected as respondents. All the Male and female members were selected randomly from each gram Panchayat to make a sample size of 120. The dependent and independent variables for the study were selected based on the available literature and opinion of the experts in the field of extension. Knowledge level of gram panchayat members about Sampoorna Grameen Rozgar Yojana was considered as dependent variable. English and English (1958) defined knowledge as a body of information possessed by an individual which is in accordance with established fact. In the present study, knowledge referred to the Sampoorna Grameen Rozagar Yojana programme functions understood by the members of gram panchayat. Based on knowledge of Gram panchayat members about SGRY, nearly 20 questions were framed in the form of interview schedule covering various aspects of the SGRY programme. This was done by consulting the concerned programme specialist. Each question was having two choices and out of which one was correct. There were 20 questions administered to the respondents. Each question carried one mark for correct answer and zero mark for incorrect answer, the score ranged from minimum of zero to maximum of 20. Categorization of the respondents in their level of knowledge- The knowledge scores were added together and mean, standard deviation were calculated based on mean and standard deviation value. The respondents were categorized as under:
Category Low knowledge level Medium knowledge level High knowledge level Range of score 11.57 11.57 17.80 17.80 and above
Extent of participation was operationalised as the degree to which the
40
beneficiaries were actually involved in different functions of SGRY programme. The procedure developed by Ramanna (1999) was followed in the present study. 10 items were identified and the responses were collected on the three point continuum viz., fully participated, partially participated and not participated in the activity and the score was assigned 2, 1, 0 for each response, respectively. Accordingly, the total score obtained from all the steps constituted the total extent of participation of respondents in SGRY programme. Thus after computing extent of participation scores the respondents were grouped into high, medium and low categories by considering the mean and standard deviation. Results and Discussion- The results of the study comprising knowledge of Gram panchatyat members about Sampoorna Grameena Rojgar Yojana in relation to their personal, socio-economic and psychological characters are presented under the following major heads in accordance with the objectives of the study. Personal, Socio-Economic and Psychological Profile of Gram Panchayat Members- The results pertaining to personal, socio-economic and psychological characteristics of the Gram panchayat members are depicted in Table 1. The data in Table 1 revealed that 80.84 per cent of the members were male and the remaining 19.16 per cent were female. The data indicated that 40.84 per cent of the respondents belonged to general category followed by SC/ST category (30.00%) and backward class category (29.16%). Majority of the members (57.50%) belonged to middle age group followed by young (25.00%) and old (17.50%) age group. The results of pooled data revealed that 47.50 per cent of the members were illiterate followed by middle school (19.16%), high school (13.34%) and same proportion of the members in the category of primary school and higher secondary school (10.00%), respectively. It was observed that majority (87.50%) of the respondents were members of the Gram panchayat followed by vice president (7.50%) and president (5.00%). Table 1 indicated that, at overall level, the high percentage of Gram panchayat members came from joint (65.00%) and nuclear (35.00%) families. Table 1 Personal, Socio-Economic and Psychological Characteristics of Grama Panchayat Members
Sl. No. Variable 1. Sex Male Female 2. Caste Gram Panchayat OBC SC/ST Frequency 97 23 49 35 36 Percentage 80.84 19.16 40.84 29.16 30.00
41
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
Age Young Age (<35) Middle Age (36-45) Old Age (>45) Mean = 37.616 SD = 6.996 Education Illiterate Primary School Middle School Higher School Higher Secondary School Mean = 1.283 SD = 1.4211 Position in Panchayat President Vice-President Members Type of Family Nuclear Family Joint Family Family Size Small (upto 4 members) Medium (5-7 members) Big (> 7 members) Family Occupation Dairy Business Agriculture Land Holding Marginal Farmer (upto 2.5 acre) Small Farmers (2.51-5.00 acre) Semi-medium Farmers (5.01-10.00 acres) Medium Farmers (10.01-15 acres ) Big Farmers (> 25 acre) Mean = 8.9883 SD = 9.7305
30 69 21
25.00 57.50 17.50
57 12 23 16 12
47.50 10.00 19.16 13.34 10.00
06 09 105 42 78 13 32 75 02 08 110 16 23 28 41 12
05.00 07.50 78.50 35.00 65.00 10.84 26.66 62.50 01.66 06.68 91.66 13.34 19.16 23.34 34.16 10.00
It was noticed from the pooled data of Table 1 that the majority (62.50%) of the Gram panchayat members belonged to big size of the family followed by medium (26.66%) and small (10.84%) family size. the major occupation of the Gram panchayat members respondents was farming (91.66%) followed by business (6.68%) and dairy (1.66%).34.16 per cent of the respondents were having medium (10.01 25 acres) land holdings, whereas 23.34 per cent of them possessed semi-medium (5.01 10.00 acres) farm size and 19.16 per cent of members had small land holdings (2.51 5.00 acres), whereas 13.34 and 10.00 per cent of members had marginal and big farmers, respectively. It was observed from Table overall level, majority (60.84%) of the respondents were from medium (Rs. 22001 50000) income group, followed by low (20%) i.e., <Rs. 21000 and high i.e., (Rs. 50001 and above (19.16%), respectively. Mass media participation of respondents-It is noticed from the data of
42
Table 2 that at overall level, more than half of the respondents (54.16%) had medium mass media participation, whereas, 25.0 per cent and 20.84 per cent of them had low and high mass media participation, respectively. Table 2 Mass Media Participation of Respondents
Mass Media Radio Television News Paper Magazine/ Journals Subscriber Freq. 77 87 56 07 % 64.16 72.50 46.66 05.80 Listening/Viewing/Reading Behaviour Regular Occasional Never Freq. % Freq. % Freq. % 37 30.08 76 63.30 07 05.80 28 23.30 88 73.30 04 03.30 51 42.50 10 08.30 59 49.10 07 05.83 00 00.00 113 94.16
From the data presented in Table 2, it is observed that at overall level, majority (64.16%) and (72.50%) of the respondents possessed radio and television, respectively. Among them majority (63.30%) and (73.30%) were occasional listeners and viewers of radio and television, respectively for general programmes. The regular listeners of the radio were 30.08 per cent and television viewer were 23.30 per cent, with respect to general programme. Further, 5.80 and 3.30 per cent of the respondents were never listeners and viewers of the radio and television, respectively. Regarding subscription to the newspaper, it was 46.6 per cent and of magazines was 5.83 per cent, respectively. Whereas, 42.50 and 5.83 per cent of the respondents were reading newspapers and magazines regularly and 8.30 per cent of the respondents were reading newspaper occasionally. A large number of the respondents (49.10%) and (71.70%) had never read newspaper and magazines, respectively. Extension participation- It is noticed from Table 3 that at overall level, more than half of the respondents (60.84%) had medium extension participation followed by high (21.66%) and low (17.50%). It is observed from the Table 3 that 48.00 per cent of the members regularly participated and 42.00 per cent occasionally participated in village level training programmes. Table 3 Extension participation of the respondents (n=120)
Extension Activity Village level training programme Guest Lecture Demonstrations Meeting with concerned officer of SGRY Participated in Krishimela Regular Freq. % 58 48.00 09 26 06 01 07.50 19.00 05.00 00.80 Occasional Freq. % 50 42.00 63 75 32 15 53.00 62.50 27.00 21.20 Never Freq. % 12 10.00 48 22 82 94 40.00 18.30 68.00 78.00
In case of extension participation, guest lecture was attended 7.50 and
43
53.00 per cent on regular and occasional basis, respectively. In participation of demonstration, 19.20 and 62.50 per cent were regular and occasional, respectively, 5.00 and 27.00 per cent were regular and occasional in meeting with concerned officer of SGRY. In participation of Krishimela 0.8 and 21.00 per cent of the members participated regularly and occasionally, respectively. Extension contact- It could be seen from Table 1, more than half of the respondents (66.84%) had medium extension contact whereas, 21.66 and 17.50 per cent of them had high and low extension contact, respectively. From the data presented in Table 4, it is observed that 10.83, 48.33 and 17.50 per cent of the members contacted with the Agricultural Assistants weekly, biweekly and monthly, respectively. Regarding contact with Horticulture Assistant, 15.83 and 20.83 per cent of the members contacted biweekly and monthly, respectively. A very low per cent of the respondents had contact with Assistant Director of Agriculture, biweekly (4.16%), monthly (7.50%), respectively. Table 4 Extension contact of the respondents (n=120)
Extension contact Agricultural Assistants Horticultural Assistants ADA Subject matter specialists (State Agricultural Detp.) Weekly Freq. 13 00 00 00 % 10.83 00.00 00.00 00.00 Frequency of contact Biweekly Monthly Never Freq. % Freq. % Freq. % 58 48.33 21 17.50 18 23.33 19 15.83 25 20.83 76 63.33 05 04.16 09 07.50 106 88.33 03 02.50 10 08.33 107 89.16
With regard to contact with subject matter specialists, 2.5 and 8.33 per cent of the Gram panchayat members contact biweekly and monthly, respectively. Knowledge of Gram Panchayat Members Regarding Sampoorna Grameena Rojgar Yojana -The information in Table 5, depict that the knowledge level of the Gram panchayat members about SGRY in general. The results indicated that majority 65.83 per cent of the members had medium level of knowledge. Whereas, 18.33 and 15.84 per cent of them had low and high level of knowledge, respectively. between selected personal and socioeconomic and psychological characteristics of Gram panchayat members and their knowledge level about Sampoorna Grameen Rojgar Yojana. Table 5 Overall Knowledge Level of Panchayat Member (n=120)
Knowledge Categories Low (11.57) Medium (11.57 17.80) High (17.81 and above) Frequency 22 79 19 Percentage 18.33 65.83 15.84
44
Correlation of knowledge level of SGRY with the selected personal, socio-economic and psychological characters of Gram panchayat members- The findings in this regard are presented in Table 6. It was observed that out of 14 variables, six variables namely age, education, position in panchayat, mass media participation, extension participation and extension contact showed positive and significant relation with the knowledge level of the respondents. The other variables namely caste, type of family, family size, family occupation, land holding, annual income, leadership ability and achievement motivation did not exhibit significant relationship with the knowledge of the respondents. Table 6 Correlation of knowledge level of SGRY with the selected personal, socio-economic and psychological characters of Gram panchayat members
Code No. X1 X2 X3 X4 X5 X6 X7 X8 X9 X10 X11 X12 X13 Characters Age Education Caste Position in panchayat Type of family Family size Family occupation Land holding Annual family income Mass media participation Extension participation Extension contact Leadership ability Correlation Coefficient (r Value) 0.2090* 0.2336* 0.0372 NS 0.2026* 0.1256 NS 0.0375 NS 0.0241 NS 0.0700 NS 0.0682 NS 0.1840* 0.2146* 0.2080* 0.1180 NS
* Significant at 5% level. NS = Non-significant Extent of Participation of Gram Panchayat Members in Sampoorna Grameena Rojgar Yojana Activity-wise participation of Gram panchayat members in SGRY programme- A perusal of Table 7 presents the data obtained regarding involvement of Gram panchayat members in different activities of SGRY programme. Regarding selection of beneficiaries of SGRY programme, majority (57.00%) of the respondents had partially participated followed by fully participated (34%) and remaining (9.10%) of them said that they did not participate. Data further indicated that, 70 per cent of the respondents had partially participated in selection of work pertaining to rural development, whereas 7.00 and 23.00 per cent of them had full and no participation, respectively. Regarding participation with allocation of funds for different work, 63.00 per cent of the respondents had non-participation. Whereas, 37.00 and 0.83 per cent of them expressed that they partially and fully participated in allocation of fund, respectively. Regarding participation with deciding wages
45
of employees, 59.00 per cent of the respondents opined partial participation. Whereas, 28.00 and 13.0 per cent of them expressed full and partial participation, respectively. More than half of the respondents (53%) had not participated in initiation of different work under SGRY. Whereas, 42.00 and 5.80 per cent of them expressed partial and full participation, respectively. Table 7 Extent of Participation of Gram Panchayat Member in Implementation of SGRY Programme (n=120)
Extension activity Selection of beneficiaries for SGRY Selection of work pertaining to rural development Allocation of funds for different work Deciding wages of employees Initiation of different work under SGRY Approval of different works under SGRY by TP and ZP officials Monitoring and evaluation on different work executed Meeting with local bodies Consulting officials of SGRY Fully participated Freq. % 41 34.00 08 07.00 Partially participated Freq. % 68 57.00 84 70.00 Not participated Freq. 11 28 % 09.10 23.00
01 34 07 36
00.83 28.00 05.80 30.00
44 71 50 19
37.00 59.00 41.00 16.00
75 15 63 65
63.00 13.00 53.00 54.00
04
03.30
37
31.00
79
66.00
49 60
41.00 50.00
58 41
48.00 34.00
12 19
10.00 16.00
Overall participation of respondents in SGRY programme- The overall extent of participation of respondent in SGRY programme is depicted in Table 8. It is observed from the Table 8 that majority of the respondents (65.84%) exhibited medium participation, while low participation was exhibited by 19.16 per cent of the respondents followed by high participation (15%). Table 8 Participation in SGRY programme of the Gram Panchayat members (n=120)
Knowledge Categories Low (<11.57) Medium (11.57 17.80) High (17.81 and above) Frequency 23 79 18 Percentage 19.16 65.84 15.00
Problems Faced By the Gram Panchayat Members in Implementation of the Programme and Their Suggestion for Future Improvement of
46
Programme- Data about the nature of the problems faced by the panchayat members in implementation of the SGRY programme is presented in Table 9, the most important problems of the respondent was delay in sanctioning of the fund (86.66%), lack of training facilities and less honorarium to the panchayat member (74.17%) as the major problems followed by lack of training facilities (75.83%) was the second major problem. The third major problem was less honorarium to the panchayat members (74.17%) followed by lack of cooperation from the villager (68.33%), non-availability of proper building for panchayat (65.00%), lack of time and adequate guidance (50.00%), respectively. Table 9 Problems faced by the Gram Panchayat members in implementing the SGRY programme (n=120)
Code No. Problems 1 Delaying in sanctioning of fund 2 Lack of training facility 3 Less honorarium to the panchayat members 4 Lack of co-operation from the villagers 5 Non-availability of proper building for the panchayat 6 Lack of time for adequate guidance Frequency 104 91 89 82 78 60 Percentage 86.66 75.83 74.17 68.33 65.00 50.00
Conclusion- India is a country of villages, where 74.00 per cent of the population lives in villages (1991 census). Amongst majority of them are engaged in agriculture. Under the PRIs, the gram panchayat is the bottom or village level institution seeking actual and active representations of the villages. Gram panchayat s the best instrument to meet the needs of people as the programme of the masses at local level. The active involvement of the Gram panchayat members in the planning will provide a better climate for peoples participation in the implementation of the plan. A condition crucial to its success, Genuine participation takes place when people are empowered to analyse their own situation and take their own decision. The 73rd constitutional amendment has provided an opportunity for governance to be carried out by the direct and active participation of the people and also provided scope for grass root level planning. Now, Gram panchayats are expected to plan, design and implement the programme for developing the Rural People. It is therefore, expected that the knowledge of SGRY and other Rural Development Programme should percolate through a panchayat members to beneficiaries. The beneficiaries are convinced to a greater extent by them. However, their success and efficiency depend upon the knowledge possessed by Gram panchayat members about SGRY programme.
47
The major findings of the study are as follows- Majority of the Gram panchayat members were male (80.84%) and (19.16%) were female. Majority of the Gram panchayat was dominated by general category (40.84%). The backward and low categories (SC/ST) were accounted to 29.16 and 30.00 per cent, respectively. It was seen from the result that more than half (57.50%) of the members were from middle age group between 36 to 45 years. Illiterate members was found predominant in Gram panchayat (47.50%). It was observed from the result that 87.50 per cent of respondents were memebrs of Gram panchayat members. Majority (65.00%) of the Gram panchayat members came from joint family.Majority (62.50%) of the Gram panchayat members were from big size family (>7 members). Majority (91.66%) of the respondents belonged to the families having farming as the main occupation, followed by business (6.68%) and dairy (1.66). It was seen from the results that about less than half (34.16%) of the Gram panchayat members were from medium (10.01 25 acre) land holding category. Majority (60.84%) of the members belonged to medium (Rs. 22001 50000) income group. More than half (54.16%) of the respondents were having medium mass media participation. Further, the radio and televisions were possessed by 64.16 and 72.50 percent of the respondents, respectively. However, only 30.08 per cent listened radio and 23.30 per cent viewed the television regularly for general programme. More than half (60.84%) of the respondents had medium level of extension contact. More than half of the respondents (62.50%) had medium leadership ability, followed by high (20.00%) and low (17.50%) leadership ability respectively. Majority of the respondents (68.34%) had medium achievement motivation. Taking into consideration, the nature of the problems faced by the panchayat members, the most important problems perceived by the members were delaying in sanction of fund (86.66%), lack of training facilities (75.83%), less honorarium to the panchayat members (74.17%), lack of co-operatives from the villages (68.33%) and non-availability of proper building to panchayat (65.00%) as expressed by the respondents.
====================== References1. 2. 3. ABRAHAM, R., 1993, Socio-economic status and political status of panchayat. Kurukshetra, 41(4): 15-19. ADISESHAIAH, M. S.1989, Panchayat Raj malady and remedy. Yojana, p. 29. ANONYMOUS, 1992, Ministry of Rural Development-Circular No. 280/12/16/ 91-IRD-III (Vo.II), dated 15th November 1991. Gramin Vikas Newsletter, 8(1): 14-20. BHAMBU, S., 1997, Training needs of rural women for Panchayat Raj system. M. Sc. (Agri.) Thesis, CCS Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar. BHARGAVA, B. S. AND VAIDYA, K. C., 1992, Position of women in political institutions. Journal of Rural Development, 11(5):601-628
4. 5.
48
6. 7.
8.
9. 10. 11.
12. 13. 14.
15.
BHARGAVA, B. S. AND VIDYA, K. C., 1992, Position of women in political institutions. Journal of Rural Development, 2(5): 19-25. BIRADAR, N. B., 1997, Effectiveness of teaching methods in communicating nutritional knowledge to rural women An experimental study. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Agricultural Sciences, Dharwad. CHANDRASEKHAR, B. K. AND INBANATHAN, A., 1991, Profile and particiaption of women Zilla Parishad and Mandal Panchayat member - The case of Karnataka. Journal of Rural Development, 10(5): 575-589. DESHPANDE, 1989, Participation of women in political systems. Kurukshetra, 37(5): 56-57. GHOSH ARVIND, 1996, Panchayats and rural development in West Bengal. Journal of Rural Development, 15(4): 533-54l. GOVINDA GOWDA, S., DHANDAVE, M. S. AND SRINIVAS GOWDA, M. V., 1996, Development role of women members of Panchayat Raj institutions : A study in Karnataka. Journal of Rural Development, 15(2) : 249-259. HIREMATH, D., 1992, Womens in grass-root politics. Journal of Social Welfare, 44 (2): 7-12. JAYALAXMI, T., 1997, Sankolegala Madhya Adhikara Hidida Mahileyaru, Uma Prachar, 5(3-4) : 14-19. KADAM, K. R. AND VALUNJ, D. R., 1982, Role of performance of Gram Panchayat members in village development activities. Maharashtra Journal of Extension Education, 1: 37-41. KHARE, Y.R., KHARE, N.K. AND DUBEY, M.K., 1998, Role perception of village Panchayat Sarpanch in agricultural development. Madhya Journal of Extension Education, 1(1): 49-52.
73 rd Constitutional Amendment Act and Women Participation in Panchayati Raj Institutions in Haryana
* Sunita ** Desraj Sabharwal
========================================================== Abstract-The study shows that democratic decenterlization has improved the quality of life of women in Haryana, because they are exercising decision making power in Panchayati Raj Institutions. The data shows that 54.24 per cent members of Panchayat Samiti and 55.56 per cent members of Zilla Parishad admitted that there is change in the life of women due to Panchayati Raj Act, 1994. It was also observed during the field work that educated women were actively participating in every activity of Panchayati Raj Institutions. At the Zilla parishad level 44.44 per cent Women feel changes and 38.89 per cent feel empowered and responsible person. It was also found that many Women have to observe Purdha during Panchyat meetings. Feeling of shy and hesitation is there, but now some are getting change. Now, women are attending the meeting without Purdha. Majority of Women i.e. 85 per cent are in favour of proper training programme regarding panchayat raj institutions.Women panchs and sarpanchs favoured that govt. agencies must organized training programme at their respective areas. They admitted that, through these training they will come to know about role and responsibility and also acquire skill to fulfill the respective roles. The present study also shows that purdah system, male dominated society, illteracy, ignorance, lack of communication skills etc. are the major barrier in their social life. ========================================================== Introducation- The present system of bureaucracy in India is inherited from the British rulers and is entrusted with the functions and responsibilities of rural development. Community Development Program (CDP) was launched to bring about socio-economic transformation of rural areas. The central idea behind the program was to develop self-reliance and self- help for both individual rural elite and the rural community as a whole. However, the program failed to achieve its Objectives and it became a government program for want of peoples ===========================
* ** Research Scholar,Department of Sociology, M.D.University, Rohtak (Haryana) Professor, Department of Sociology, M.D.University, Rohtak (Haryana)
50
participation in the development process. As a result, Panchayati Raj system was established, and the administrative Machinery evolved for Community Development Program was associated with the Panchayati Raj Institutions in order to make the rural development administration responsive to the elected representatives of people. In real sense, the draft outline of First Five Year Plan made the firm recommendation in favour of carving out a block of 50 to 60 villages with a population of about 25,000-30,000. The block was recognized as the focal point of planning and administration, and it became the single most important unit of both Community Development Program as well as Panchayati Raj. Thus, block emerged as the basic unit of development administration headed by a Block Development Officer. The emergence of Community Development Program and Panchayati Raj brought the bureaucracy and elected representatives in close contact with each other. Further, it was argued that success of local institutions as the instruments of development rested on the ability of political and administrative leadership to cooperate with each other and to resolve the tensions arising from the social environment. Panchayati Raj has made the local administration development oriented and democratic one. It has created new strains and stresses, new pulls and pressures and new tensions and conflicts in the interpersonal relationship between local bureaucracy and elected leaders at the different levels of Panchayati Raj Institutions. Thus, new kind of bureaucratic culture has emerged in the process of rural local administration in the country. This new culture has made it necessary for the rural local bureaucracy to change their behavioural pattern so that they can be adjusted to the new environment generated by the emergence of Panchayati Raj Institutions. It is important to note that the attitude/behavioral patterns of bureaucrats and Panchayati Raj leaders, the two partners responsible for bringing about rural development, has always been different from each other because of their different socio-economic and educational backgrounds. The relationship between rural bureaucrats and elected leaders of PR has always been subject of debate and controversy since its inception in India (Ghildyal, 1978) The empowerment of rural women is crucial for the development of rural India. Bringing women in to the mainstream of development is a major concern for the Government of India. The constitutional 73rd Amendments, Act 1992 provides for reservation of selective posts for women. The constitution has placed enormous responsibility on the Panchayats to formulate and execute various programmes of economic development and social justice and a number of Centrally Sponsored Schemes are being implemented through Panchayats. Thus, women Members and Chairpersons of Panchayats, who are basically new entrants in Panchayats, have to acquir the required skill and be given appropriate orientation to assume their rightful roles as leaders and decision
51
makers. To impart training for elected representatives of Panchayati Raj Institution is primarily the responsibility of the State Government/Union Territory Administrations. Ministry of rural Development also extends some financial assistance to the States/UTs with a view to improve the training programmes and to catalyze capacity building initiatives for the Panchayati Raj Institutions elected members and functionaries.It has been an established belief that ensuring partnership of women with the Panchayati Raj Institutions will certainly enable them to participate effectively and independently in decision-making process as of the implementation and initiation of various rural development programmes and social welfare activities. In view of achieving improvements in socio-economic status of women, the partnership of rural women in grass root political system has been constitutionally assured through introducing a reservation policy in their favour in different tier of Panchayats. The Act has provides them an opportunity to deliberate, debate and decide important policy matter. The involvement and claim of women have also been ensured in the process of planning, policy formulation, execution of rural development programmes, fund allotment for different schemes and programmes and to control and supervise over the activities and functioning of twenty nine Government departments located in rural areas, such as land reforms, agriculture, elementary education, health care, drinking water, sanitation animal husbandry etc. Representation of women in Panchayati Raj Institutions also provide them an opportunity to take part in public life, social and cultural ceremonies and function, interact with different sections of rural population, develop personnel and higher level of leadership quality without the consideration of traditional social and cultural barriers (Pattanaik,2010). The 73rd Constitutional Amendment Act asked the states to devolve powers to panchayats to prepare plans for economic development and social justice, which they did. Significantly, a new Eleventh Schedule was inserted having all sort of major functions covering all the agricultural and allied activities such as small and cottage industries, rural housing and electrification, drinking water, non-conventional energy, poverty alleviation, primary and secondary education, health and family welfare schemes, irrigation, public distribution system, welfare schemes for weaker sections of the society and the likewise. Out of these 29 items mentioned in the Eleventh Schedule, Haryana Government has handed over sixteen departments to Panchayati Raj Institutions. These institutions have been assigned the job of supervising, coordinating and advising these departments concerning activities relating to the rural affairs. However, the responsibility to execute these activities would be of the concerned departmental officials and they have been entrusted with the requisite powers to discharge their responsibilities ( Singh,1995).There are several sections provided in The Haryana Panchayati Raj Act, 1994, which empower the state government/ bureaucracy with overwhelming powers and thus, undermine the
52
role of Panchayati Raj Institutions in the state. The Act specifies a number of ways through which the government/bureaucracy would exercise control over the Panchayati Raj Institutions. The Act empowers DC/Director of Panchayats to remove Panches and Sarpanches from their offices on certain grounds. Government/Director of Panchayats may suspend the members and chairpersons of Panchayat Samitis and Zilla Parishads if any criminal offence is established against them. However, it is not democratic to authorize an official to remove an elected representative. Further, Government/ Bureaucracy have been empowered to withhold the implementation of any resolution passed by any of Panchayati Raj Institutions in public interest. However, what constitutes public interest is not defined anywhere in the Act and thus, it may allow possible manipulation of the clause by the state government for the political ends. The Act also provides powers to the government officials for inspection and supervision of all the activities of Panchayati Raj Institutions. Such powers will hamper the smooth functioning of panchayats and can be misused by the government. It indicates the lack of political will of the state leadership and reluctance of bureaucracy to devolve powers to these institutions in real sense. The Act empowers powerful (bureaucracy) rather than powerless (the people) and bureaucracy is given upper hand in these bodies. even after enactment of the 73rd Constitutional Amendment Act, the bureaucratic dominance is against the letter and spirit of democratic decentralization and it has become merely a popular slogan of each government in power, whereas, real situation differs from the theory (Gangrade, 1995). In Haryana, there is no separate cadre for officials of Panchayati Raj Institutions. The state government can place the services of its employees at the disposal of these institutions to discharge the duties and functions as assigned to them from time to time. The powers of recruitment, transfer, promotion and discipline of these opticians are vested in the state government and these institutions have routine administrative control over the activities of these employees. The activities of Panchayati Raj Institutions are coordinated at the state, district and block levels. Deputy Commissioner, who is the head of the revenue, development and general administration in the district, is also the chairperson of District Rural Development Agency (DRDA). Government can assign/ delegate any power relating to the supervision over Panchayati Raj Institutions to the DC concerned. He is also empowered to suspend/remove a sarpanch or a panch, if a case of criminal offence is under investigation or involve moral turpitude or during course of enquiry pending against him after providing adequate opportunity to explain his position. Methodology- To study the participation of women in Panchayati Raj Institutions we have taken women representative in PRIs as our unit of study. For present study random sampling was employed. There are 21 districts in Haryana. We have selected Jhajjar district by lottery method. There are 249
53
panchayats in Jhajjar District. Jhajjar district comprises of five blocks i.e. Jhajjar, Bahadurgarh, Beri, Salhawas and Matanhail. There are 71 panchayats in Jhajjar block, 36 panchayats in Salhawas block, 43 panchayats in Matanhail block, 63 in Bahadurgarh block and 36 panchayats in Beri Block. In the present study four women headed panchayats are randomly selected from each block. Thus, twenty women headed panchayat are selected in the present study. all the former and present elected members of panchayat samities and zilla Parishads are also interviewed. all the women who had been elected members of Panchayati Raj Institutions since a period of 1999, 2004, and 2009 are interviewed. So total 398 women representatives have been selected as a sample. Therefore, an attempt has been made in this paper to examine the impact of 73rd Amendment Act on women participation in Panchayati Raj Institutions. Table 1 Official Linkage of Respondents with BDPO
Nature of officials linkage Only During meeting As and when required Never Total Gram Panchayat Panchayat Panch Sarpanch Samiti Members 62(25.62) 12(60) 38(32.20) 32(13.22) 8(40) 80(67.80) 118(100) Zilla Parishad Members 10(55.56) 8(44.44) 18(100) Total
122(30.65) 128(32.16) 148(37.19) 398(100)
148(61.16) 242(100) 20(100)
* Figures in the Brackets Represent Percentage The table 1 shows that 30.65 per cent respondents contact with BDPO during meeting, followed by 37.19 per cent who never contact with BDPO, 32.16 per cent meet with BDPO as and when required. Similarly at the Gram Panchayat level, Panches & sarpanches have direct relationship with BDPO they have contacted them to solve their official problems like financial allocation, seek help to deal particular problems like water, electricity, construction, knowledge about different policies. Majority of panches 61.16 per cent never meet with BDPO because all the village development official work is done by the sarpanch that is why all sarpanches contacted with keep BDPO official. it may be concluded that BDPO is one of the chief official with whom all Panchayat Raj Institutions representatives have to contact with them. The data suggest that most of Panchayati Raj Institutions women representative keep links with district administration when they feel need to resolve their problem. It is also observed that most of women representative of Panchayati Raj Institutions rarely contact with administration to solve their problems.
54
Table 2 Perception of Respondents about Women Empowerment

Perception about women empowerment Feel changes Dont feel change Empowered and have become responsible person Frustration Total Gram Panchayat Panch 85(35.12) 65(26.86) 60(24.79) Sarpanch 4(20) 5(25) 8(40) Panchayat Samiti Members 48(40.68) 16(13.56) 53(44.92) Zilla Parishad Members 8(44.44) 3(16.67) 7(38.89) Total
145(36.43) 89(22.36) 128(32.16)
32(13.22) 242(100)
3(15) 20(100)
1(0.85) 118(100)
18(100)
36(9.05) 398(100)
*Figures in the Brackets Represent Percentage The table 2 reveals that 22.36 per cent women leader of PRIs dont feel Empower, 32.16 per cent feel empowered and responsible person, 36.43 feel change and remaining 9.05 per cent women respondents remain frustrated. 26.86 per cent panches dont feel any change, 24.79 per cent feel empowered and responsible, 35.12 per cent felt changes and rest 13.22 per cent panches feel frustrated after being a PRIs representative. 40 per cent women sarpanches feel empowered and responsible person. At the Panchayat Samiti level 40.68 per cent women member feel change while 16.67 percent dont feel any type of changes after joining in Panchayati Raj Institutions. At the Zilla parishad 44.44 per cent members feel changes and 16.67 per cent members dont feel any change while 38.89 per cent members feel empowered and responsible person. The study shows that majority of elected women feel change in their social life. It was also observed during the field work that educated women were actively participating in every activity of Panchayati Raj Institutions Table 3 Exercise of Decision-Making Power by Women
Exercising decision making power Yes No Sometime Total Gram Panchayat Panch Sarpanch 76(31.40) 86(35.34) 80(33.06) 242(100) 10(50) 3(15) 7(35) 20(100) Panchayat Samiti Members 36(30.50) 22(18.65) 60(50.85) 118(100) Zilla Parishad Members 10(55.56) 08(44.44) 18(100) Total
132(33.17) 111(27.89) 155(38.94) 398(100)
*Figures in the Brackets Represent Percentage Table No. 3 reveals that 38.94 per cent women of the sample exercise decision making power some time, 33.17 per cent women always exercise decision making power in Panchayati Raj Institutions. 27.89 per cent women do not take decision themselves. 35.54 per cent panches, 15 per cent sarpanches, 18.65 per cent Panchayat Samiti members do not have any involvement in decision making.The present study shows that women are more active as
55
Sarpanch, Panchayat Samiti members and Zilla Parishad member as compare to panches. It was also found that majority of educated women as sarpanch exercising decision making power in Panchayati Raj Institutions. It is expected that from Haryana Panchayati Raj Act 1994 will definitely improve the status of women in rural Haryana. Taking this factor into account, we have tried to collect the response of the women leader about their expectation from Haryana Panchayati Raj Act 1994. Table 4 Expectation of Respondents from Haryana PRI Act, 1994
Expectation Gram Panchayat Panch Improve the quality of life If decision making opportunity is given situation can change There is no change Total 90(37.19) 75(30.99) Sarpanch 9(45) 6(30) Panchayat Samiti Members 64(54.24) 26(22.03) Zilla Parishad Members 10(55.56) 2(11.11) Total
173(43.47) 109(27.39)
77(31.82) 242(100)
5(25) 20(100)
28(23.73) 118(100)
6(33.33) 18(100)
116(29.15) 398(100)
*Figures in the Brackets Represent Percentage The table 4 shows that 43.47 per cent respondents believe that new Panchayati Raj Institutions Act would improve the quality of life of rural masses, 29.15 per cent women are not hopeful and feel there will be no change, 27.39 per cent women believe that it will improve decision making power. Similarly at Gram Panchayat level, 37.19 per cent Panches and 45 per cent sarpanches reported that new PRIs Act will improve the quality of life, while 30.99 per cent Panches and 30 per cent sarpanches agree that if decision making power is delegated among women it will bring a radical change in life of women. The data shows that 54.24 per cent members of Panchayat Samiti and 55.56 per cent members of Zilla Parishad admitted that there is change in the life of women due to Panchayati Raj Act,1994. The study shows that democratic decenterlization has improved the quality of life of women in Haryana, because they are exercising decision making power in Panchayati Raj Institutions. Table 5 Venue of Training preferred by Women
Preferred Venue Village District Block No Reply Total Gram Panchayat Panch Sarpanch 201(83.06) 41(16.94) 242(100) 12(60) 5(25) 3(15) 20(100) Panchayat Samiti Members 60(50.85) 20(16.95) 38(32.20) 118(100) Zilla Parishad Members 11(61.11) 7(38.89) 18(100) Total
273(68.59) 36(9.05) 48(12.06) 41(10.30) 398(100)
*Figures in the Brackets Represent Percentage
56
The table 5 shows that 68.59 per cent respondents are interested training venue their own respective villages, 12.06 per cent Women prefer block level and 9.05 per cent prefer district level as venue of their training. At Gram Panchayat level 83.06 per cent panches and 60 per cent Sarpanches and 50.85 per cent Panchayat Samiti members favour to have training at their own villages. 61.11 per cent Zilla Parishad members want venue in their own district. The data suggests that majority of women favour that training must be organized at village and block level. most of women Panch and Sarpanch admitted that govt. agencies must organize training programme at their respective area. Table 6 Classification of Respondents Regarding Extent of Satisfaction from various training programme
Satisfaction level Fully satisfied Partially Satisfied Total Gram Panchayat Panch 175(72.31) 67(27.69) 242(100) Sarpanch 5(25) 15(75) 20(100) Panchayat Samiti Members 38(32.20) 80(67.80) 118(100) Zilla Parishad Members 5(27.78) 13(72.22) 18(100) Total
223(56.03) 175(43.97) 398(100)
*Figures in the Brackets Represent Percentage Table 6 shows that 43.97 per cent women are partially satisfied, while 56.03 per cent women are fully satisfied with training programme. Whereas 72.31 per cent panches, 25 per cent sarpanches, 32.20 per cent Zilla Parishad members are fully satisfied with their training programme and 27.69 per cent Panches, 75 per cent Sarpanches, 67.80 per cent Panchaayat Samiti members and 72.22 percent Zilla Parishad members are found partially satisfied. It was observed in the field that proper training for elected women regarding Panchayati Raj Institutions and their functioning is the need of present time. Conclusions- The present study shows that most of elected women of Panchayati Raj Institutions wish to subordinate the officials so that these institutions can be made more efficient and accountable to the people. However, it is not easy to do so as most of the elected women leaders particularly at Gram Panchayat level are illiterate and not highly educated. It was observed that most of women representative contact with other women colleagues only during meeting. The involvement of women representatives at panchayat samiti and zilla parishad level is satisfactory because they are more educated and politically aware. The elected Women of Panchayat Samiti and Zilla Parishad members met Block Development Officer & Block Development and Panchayat Officer for the purpose of guidance and other official purpose. It may conclude that BDO & BDPO is one of the chief official with whom all Panchayati Raj Institutions representatives have to contact with him. Most of
57
women representatives contacted with district Administration when they feel needs to resolve their problem. It is also observed that most of women Panch rarely contact with administration to solve their problems. Mostly women Sarpanches, Panchayat Samiti members and Zilla Parishad members meet with Deputy commissioner as and when required. It is observed that most of women elected representatives at the village level and block level and zilla level have contact with women and child development department as and when required. Most of women sarpanch, block samiti members and zilla parishad women members are aware about fund allotted source of Panchayati Raj Institutions and most of women panches have no idea about source of fund of Panchayati Raj Institutions. Women have to observed Purdha during PRIs meetings also. Feeling of shy has and hesitation is there, but now some are getting change. Now, women are attending the meeting without Purdha. Most of women admitted that male members support and help the female while remaining in the meeting. Most of elected women dont think the PRIs work as burdensome. It was also observed that lack of peoples participation and bureaucratic apathy are major factor of declining role performance of Panchayati Raj Institutions women leaders. 32.16 per cent women feel empowered after elected in Panchayati Raj Institutions. Further it was also observed that majority of elected women feel change in their social life. majority of women i.e. 38.94 per cent take a decision independently. The data also indicates that women are more active as Sarpanch, Panchayat Samiti members and zilla parishad member as compare to panch. The data suggests that 44 per cent women believed that new PRI Act would improve the quality of life or rural masses, about 28 per cent women leaders believed that it has improved decision making power. Majority of Women i.e. 85 per cent are in favour of proper training programme regarding panchayat raj institutions. They admitted that, through these training they will come to know about role and responsibility and also acquire skill to fulfill the respective roles. The present study also shows that purdah system, male dominated society, illiteracy, ignorance, lack of communication skills etc. are the major barrier in their social life. They are also ignorant about the complexity of the functioning of Panchayati Raj Institutions for which they are elected. Majority of women favored that training must be organized at village and block levels. Women panchs and sarpanchs admitted that govt. agencies must organized training programme at their respective areas. The study also reveals that spouse of women participate directly in Panchayati Raj Institutions functioning. It was observed during the field work that educated women were actively participating in every activity of Panchayati Raj Institutions.
====================== References1. Abraham, francis (1974), Dynamics of Leadership in Villages in India, Indian
58
2.
3. 4. 5.
6.
7.
8. 9.
10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15.
International publication, Allahabad. Bhasker Manu (2000), Women and Grass-root Politics: Theoretical Issues and local Concern of Kerala Women, South-Asian Journal of Socio-Political Studies, Vol. 1(1). Baviskar, B.S. and George Mathew (2009), Inclusion and Exclusion in Local Governance: Field studies from Rural India, Sage Publications, New Delhi. Biju, M.R. (1998), Dynamics of Nell Panchayati Raj System, Kanishka publication, New Delhi. Bongiwar, L.N. (1971), Report of the Committee on Panchayati Raj, Government of Maharashtra, Department of Cooperation and Rural Development. Chattopadhyay, Raghabendra and Esther Duflo (2012), Impact of Reservation in Panchayati Raj-Evidence from a National wise Randomized Experiment, In T.R. Reghunandan (ed.), Decentralization and local Governments. The Indian Experience, Orient Blackswan Publication. Damle,Y.B. (1987), Bureaucracy and Non-Officials: A Study of Mutual Assessment, In R.N. Haldipur and V.R. Paramhanse (eds.), Local Government Institutions in Rural India: Some Aspects, NIRDj Hyderabad. Gangrade, K.D. (1995), Power to the Powerless-Down of Participatory Democracy, Kurukshetra, Vol. XLIII, No.7, April. Ghildyal,U.C. (1978) , Political Executive and Local Government with Particular Reference to India In A Awasthin and Ramesh K. Arora (eds.), Bureaucracy and Development India Perspective Associated, Delhi. Mehta,G.S. (2002), Participation of women in the Panchayati Raj System, Kaniska Publication, New Delhi. Malcom, S. Adiseshiah (1994), Decentralized Planning and Panchayati Raj, Concept publication, New Delhi. Pattanaik, S.N. (2010), Rural Women Panchayati Raj and Development, Arise Publication New Delhi. Reghunandan,T.R.(2012), Decentralization and local Governments. The Indian Experience, Orient Blackswan Publication, New Delhi. Reddy, G Ram (1977), Patterns of Panchayati Raj in India, Macmillan publication, Delhi. Singh, Hosihar (1995), Administration of Rural Development in India, Sterling Publication, New Delhi.
Social Problems of Child Labour with Special Reference to Rewa City

* Akhilesh Shukla ** Tajammul Hussain Mir
========================================================== Abstract- Social norms and economic realities mean that child labour is widely accepted and common in India. Many families really on the income generated by their children for their survival, so child labour is highly valued. Additionally, employers often prefer top children to be more complaint and an obedient than adults. When children are forced to work, they are often denied their rights to education, leisure and play. They also exposed to situations that make them vulnerable to traffking, abuse, violence and exploitation. Child Labour may be defined as a person who is below the age of 14 years and is working for an earning. Key Words- Social problems, Child labour, Education, Work ========================================================== Introduction- Child labour is any work by children that interferes with their full physical development, their opportunities for a desirable minimum of education or their needed recreation. Every child male or female is born with right and gradually grows and develops with social responsibilities. About this social and cultural myths and conscience reveal that todays children, tomorrows good citizens in political sense. In most of the under developed and the developing countries, children of inappropriate age are forced to take part in productive activities due to economic distress. Parents of poor class send their childrens for work to increase family income while the employers of various business establishments employ children to maximize their profits. The result is economic exploitation of children, this economic exploitation continues both in the organized and unorganized sectors. A large number of children below the age of 12-14 are made to work as Labours in many places especially in the agricultural and industrial areas. The physical, educational and medical needs of these working children are conveniently ignored. These childrens are made to work for long hours. They are often battered by their employers and harassed by their senior colleagues. Unlike the adult Labours, ===========================
* ** Department of Sociology, Government T. R. S. College Rewa (M.P.) M.Phil Sociology, Second Semester, Government T. R. S. College Rewa (M.P.)
60
these child Labours have no unions of their own to fight for their rights and safeguard their interests. Hence their exploitation continues without any protest. Neither the govt. nor the public is serious enough to make organized efforts to combat this problem. Child labour is a social problem of far reaching consequences. No outside observe can imagine and understand the complexity and magnitude of the problem has different facts also. Without the proper appraisal of the problem is serious cannot be understood. Study Area- Rewa is located at 240320 north 810 180 east 24.530 north 81.30 east 24.530, 81.360 it has an average elevation 275 meters (902 fed). The present study focuses on Social Problems of child labour in district Rewa (M.P.) so the sample of Child labour has been mostly taken from Rewa town. Rewa had population about 2,363,744 in census 2011 in which male are 1,2249,18 and female 1,38,8626, Rewa has an average literacy rate of 73.42% male literacy 62.49% Rewa City has population 235, 442 as per census 2011 male constitute 124,634 and females, 110,788. Rewa city has total 185291, literates in which male 103,599 and female 81,692 approx. average literacy 87.74% male 92.91% and female 81.95%. Objectives of the Study- The purpose of the study is to reduce problems of child laborers by educational programs and social awareness building capacities. The immediate objectives of the study are as follow: a. To know the social and working environmental problems of the child laborers in Rewa city; b. To explore why the children poor families are becoming or engaging in the private labor force; c. To know and identify whether public, private and voluntary organizations work to reduce the problems of child laborers and their related families or not; d. To design and suggest holistic approach in which is effective to identify and reduce the problems. Methodology and Materials of the Study- In this study, total numbers of10 child labourers were interviewed by the author during May to August 2013 From Rewa City in India. To data collect well-organized questionnaire prepared and using interview schedule and face-to-face interviewed from the respondents. Simple random sampling techniques were used. Various socioeconomic and demographic variables were considered at the time of data collection. But in this paper only socio-economic variables are used. In addition, secondary data also used from various child labour relevant books, articles, documents, and officials through Internet browsing. Analysis of data- Clear and easy statics method has adopted fopr analysis of data provided by respondents through interview method, to present correct thoughts of respondents behaviors and mentality, that has made in the form of simple and under stable through of tabulation for the analysis of data. The
61
whole research has divided in to three chapters first chapter reveals introduction therefore second chapter magnitude of the problem, third chapter related to working conditions of the child labour and the last chapter is passed on the conclusion. Nature of Child Labour : Magnitude of the problem- The problem of child labour has become a colossal one. India has a largest number of child labourers in the world who are engaged in both organised and unorganized sectors. According to planning commission estimate, there were around 15.70 million child labourers in the age group of 10-14, as early as in the 1983. Of these, 14.03 million were working in rural areas and 1.67 million were engaged in urban areas. Different facts of the problem- Child labour is a social problem of farreaching consequences. No outside observer can imagine and understand the complexity and the magnitude of the problem. The problem has different facts also. Without identifying the problems of child Labours like economic, social, and the legal facts one couldnt stop this evil. (a) Child lobour in organised sector- In the organised sector, child labour is mainly found in the rural areas, tea and coffee estates, and mining sectors and even in urban areas. (b) Child Labour in Rural Areas- a large number of children found to be working in rural areas, it s estimated more than 60% of them are below the age of ten years. In The Mining operations also, boys below 12 years are preferred to carry things inside the tunnels without bending their head. It is said that in the mining sector, 56%workers are children below 15 years. Table No.-1
Occupation Motor Mechanic Hotel Boy Sales Man Carpenter Total Frequency 2 4 3 1 10 % 15 20 35 20 100
This table shows that the children are engaged in occupation to earn money for the backup of their parents. Working Conditions of Child Labours- Not only working children are found throughout India, but even horrible working conditions exist everywhere. Horrible Working Conditions in Urban and Industrial Areas- Children working in small industrial units and mining industries are faced with hygienic problems. Some work in dangerously polluted factories while a few others toil near furnaces which burn at a temperature of 1400o centigrade. They handle dangerous chemicals like arsenic and potassium. Continuous inhaling of impure
62
air adversely affects their lungs and creates diseases like tuberculosis. Sad picture of working children in urban industrial units: A large number of children working in leather, glass and brassware industries in slate industries and fireworks etc have sunken chests, and thin bone frames which give them a diseased look. Table No.-2
Health Hazardous Yes No Total Frequency 7 3 10 % 85 15 100
This table shows that the maximum number of children is facing many health problems. They do not have any kind of facilities with which they can save their physical standard. Conclusion- The problem of the child labour has more pronounced now than before. Now it has increased tremendously band became national issue. As a part of volunerable section of people, child labour has some sufferings in the society. they want to get rid of these painful experiences and deserve help from the nation of enjoy the rest of their life. As per the finding of the present study will be identify the effective services and formulate a policy and plan for the child labour in Rewa. Most will agree that eliminating child labour is clearly a goal in the long run. However, in poverty-stricken countries, work and education are often viewed as mutually exclusive in the lives of children. Cultural values and political environments of most developing countries continue to support the use of child labour, and these posses tough challenges for organizations and individuals engaged in controlling its use.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. Ram Ahuja, Social Problems in India. C.N. Shankar Rao, Sociology Of Indian Society S.Chand and company Ltd. Ram nagar, New Delhi, 7th edition. Dr. Kumar, Sociological Essays. Ali, M.Z (Zoo, April 2005 ), Asian economic crises and its Social impact on Child Labour.
Intensity and Magnitude of Dowry Related Violence Against Woman

* S. P. Shukla
========================================================== Abstract- Dowry has escalated to an extent to become a social enigma. The concept of the dowry has been translated into a series of demand with a endless series of ceremonies associated with the girl after marriage. The practice of giving gifts to the bride's In-Law has become as epidemic, that may account to the mental, psychological torture and even the life of the bride. The gifts are no longer a taken of affection from the parents to the daughter but instead an elaborate demand from the marital family. Dowry is being considered as weighing the status of the bride's as well as the In-Laws family. The consequence of the menace has taken the form of a social hazard for the young brides. Though, the dowry prohibition Act. 1961 has banned the practice of dowry, in reality it is unheard. A large number of incidence of violence are not reported as it may escalate the risk of well being, the life and limb of the daughters in their husband's family. It is not often that we hear of a husband or his family being sued for insisting on taking a dowry. Though dowry is not always a cause behind the marital discord, but one of the major factors responsible for domestic violence. At a modest estimate the figure for death in India that occur due to non payment or partial payment of dowry could be placed around 5000 for one year. Key Words- Subservient role, Scape-goat Syndrome, Homicide ========================================================== The Problem- Dowry is one on the most prominent causes of domestic violence and most commonly experienced familial violence in India. In recent year there had been alarming increase in dowry related violence. Almost all the cases coming into police, family courts, counseling cells and helpline centers, some or the other way bears the stains of dowry related violence. During visits to family counseling centers and help line centers it was revealed by the officials that a large number of complaint filed by the victims were the complaints regarding the torture on dowry. It was also revealed that not all the violence is Dowry related violence. Victims willingly include the incidents of Dowry tortures in all the incidents of violence against them, whatever be its nature. The causes of such reactionary response of the victim is to provide intensity and strength ===========================
* Professor, Political Science, Govt. College of Excellence, Rewa (M.P.)
64
to the perpetrators in order to get them punished. It is therefore not an easy task for the officials to locate a particular case as a case of dowry. The contention is that some cases of dowry violence are fabricated and engineered. It further doesnt mean that the menace of Dowry is least expressed incidence of violence. Dowry is one of the most common incidents of domestic violence which is ignored in general cases, it comes into notice only when the case becomes very serious. The cultural norms in Indian society to socialize the girls to be submissive and subservient to her In-Laws family prepares the ground for dowry related crimes. It has also been observed that the compromises in the courts and family counseling cell do not result into a permanent settlement of the matter. A complaint by a women victim is taken as a challenge to the masculinity of husband and as a disgrace and dishonor to In-Laws family. Consequently the dowry torture is repeated and sometimes become more violent resulting into the death of the bride, suicidal attempt or suicide. In a very few cases the compromise between the two parties results into a permanent settlement. Objectives- The objectives of the study is To investigate the causes, intensity, nature and magnitude of Dowry related violence in India. To analyze the social attitude towards Dowry in India. To evaluate the impact of Dowry related violence on family specially on the woman. To analyze the social & institutional response towards Dowry related violence in India. Methodology- The proposed study is based on secondary sources of data, collected from reference books, journals, periodicals, Internet News papers and reports of National Crime reports bureau. The Hypothesis formulated in the Research Paper are that Dowry is a social menace that prepares ground of different kind of domestic abuse well hidden from public. The legal and Institutional response to Dowry related violence is not an effective deterrence due to its being very private discourse. The Description- Dowry has been defined under sec. 2 of the dowry prohibition Act 1961 as-Any property or valuable security given or agreed to be given either directly or indirectly, by one party to a marriage to the other party to the marriage. The practice of dowry in ancient India included the gifts provided to the bride in the forms of cloths, valuables and others things by the parents of the bride at their pleasure that was a symbolic of honor and respect to the brides In-Laws and affection towards their daughters In the contemporary, the demand for social scenario.Though many dowry homicides get unreported the number of those that are reported is enough to unnerve our society. Such incidents have their origin in social economic and psychological factors too deep rooted to tackle by amending the law. The greed for money,
65
the aggressiveness increased by resistance to the demand and the ease with which the weaker sex can be exploited all combine to encourage family members to take the brides life2. Rashtriya Mahila of the National Commission for the women in India reports- Everyday almost every 6 hours somewhere at some place in India a young married women is being burnt alive or eaten to death or being pushed to commit suicide3. Social factors for the menace of dowry can be understood through the sociological model of dowry deaths given by Natrajan Mangai4. Sociological Model of Dowry by Natrajan Mangai
Patriarchal Dowry system
Social groups, urban, middle class,
Wives family several daughters less influential less well of
Husbands family large family, powerful in community (In terms of being a father of a son) ambitions parents, commitment
Family needs many off daughters conserve Resources prestige
Get money for daughters marriage pay debt incurred on sons education general economic necessity
Arranged marriage large, dowry settlement of non cash items marriage broker used
Wifes characteristics submissive young less educated
Husbands character is his weak and low confidence emotionally dependent older well- educated
Wifes reaction tolerance, sacrifice for her siblings; inferiority complex, feeling of rejection
Living situation after marriage joint family; wife unemployed; not trained in house work incompatibility in marriage; wife in laws
Husbands reaction dissatisfied with work and marriage unfaithful, alcohol/ drug/gambling
Dowry murder suicide
Dr. Mangai has drawn this model to show the evils of dowry that has an adverse effect on the status of a married woman in a family at the different levels. In his 9 model diagram he tries to prove how the menace of Dowry becomes responsible for incidents of abetment to suicide or killings on dowry.
66
The model reveals that the problem of dowry frequently arises within urban, middle class and traditional families. The socio-economic status or social mobilization has got nothing to do with the system of dowry which has got the legal and social sanction. In Indian tradition husbands family is in dominant position by virtue of being the bride-grooms family. This upper hand provides them an opportunity to dictate their terms with respect to dowry whereas the wives family is weaker in the sense they have to get their daughter married to the bride-grooms family. The structure of dowry is thus male centered they have to conserve resources to meet with the requirement to level the honour and prestige of the grooms family. Model 5 & 6 as given by Mangai reveals that the economic drives of both the families are important. The husbands family may be trying to obtain resources through the dowry by capitalizing on husbands earning power. The wifes family may be trying to protect the resources. The relative status of the families are also relevant with the husbands family being more influential. Model 7 & 8 deals with the personal characteristics of the wife and the husband. Wives are more likely to be victimized if they are submissive, young and less educated. Husbands are more likely to be perpetrators, if they are weak and emotionally dependent. Husbands who are older and better educated than their wives are more likely to dominate in there spousal relation and commit violent acts. Model 9 describes the possibility of misunderstanding on nonpayment of the amount of the dowry at the time of marriage or on the quantity of goods supplied. In a joint family system when the wife is unemployed and less educated she may be subjected to harassment getting no support from the parents or the neighbours. Even if the girls family are supportive they can not all the times come to her help. The case of bride burning in urban areas happens and it comes into notice of the neighbours when the incidents have occurred. The consequence of quarrelsome family on the issue of violence is that a wife is forced to bear the torture without intimating the guardians so as not to bring any shame on them. Her dependence on her husband both emotionally and economically, tend her to loose her confidence. The husband on the other hand being dissatisfied at work and in his married life may indulge in other activities like extra marital relations, alcoholism or drug abuse. The climax of these situations thus result in dowry murder, bride burning, suicide or abetment to suicide. Marriages in India are celebrated as a ceremony and in Hindu mythology it is considered a religious sacrament but in the emerging global society which has given way to marketization it has become more a monitory exchange in which the father of a daughter is the most deprived and pitiable creature who has to under go a number of compromises to settle the marriage of his daughter in accordance with the satisfaction of grooms family. The later has least accountability and responsibility towards the prestige and honour of the brides
67
parents. This is a very pathetic paradox of the cotemporary society in India. Dowry harassment cases that erode the entire base of womanhood in India in several cases culminating in suicide or homicide are part of the tragic drama of domestic violence being enacted everyday in some part of the country5. Everyday almost every 6 hours somewhere at some place a young married woman is being burnt alive. Over the past few years the cases of bride burning has registered a sharp increase throughout India. Apart from these statistics quoted by Rashtriya Mahila Feb. 2000, Publication of the National Commission for Women in India, a large number of girls are reported as being tortured and harrassed6. Most of the cases of tortures on dowry, abetment to suicide, bride burning, dowry killing have some psychological factor that may be termed as Psycho-paternal (Masculine factor) Psycho-social factor It is evident that domestic violence is committed by men on women. It is influenced by psycho-paternal or Masculine factor. Masculinity demands power and control over the weaker sex; whereas the latter is placed at an inferior place, a subject of obedience to the former. Expression of autonomy by a wife poses a challenge to Masculinity. Being man is being endowed with a right to compromise on his own terms. Demand of dowry is simply a manifestation of Masculinity. A wife after marriage is expected to serve the husbands family, prove her worth as a subservient and docile lady. She also becomes a means of communication for the supply of the demands made by the husbands family that she has to convey to her parents. Her failure in communication and serving the purpose of the husbands family becomes the root cause of violence against her. The menace of dowry has become a social enigma. The social attitude refuses to recognize women as equal human beings. In fact the low status of women along with arising consumerism and greater inequality seems to refuel the taking and demanding dowry. Giving and taking dowry is now being considered as a matter of status and social prestige of not only the grooms family also for the brides family. This psycho-social factor has given impetus to the menace of dowry. With the rise of industrial capitalism and commercialization of economy and consequent wealth based competition, dowry is serving as a means to a family to make a public display of their social status on the occasion of daughters marriage7. Not only the grooms family but even the brides family is responsible for the menace of dowry because both the parties take the dowry as a matter of display of their social and economic status. Marriage is thus a comparative weighing of the status factor; that is built into process. A woman takes heavy dowry along with her to minimize her dependency status8. But the practice results in adversaries to woman in turn. In the contemporary society prevalence of dowry as status symbol exert social pressure and expectations of grooms family to mount high to enforce the parents of the bride to yield more and more dowry. The most pernicious effect
68
of the dowry is that it is not a one time demand or payment. Instead, It opens a series of expensive rituals, gift giving, customary honour to groom and his kins which continue even long after marriage on different occasions. One more anomaly of dowry is its misappropriation and unwanted wastage in extraordinary display, decoration, pomp and show. Neither the brides family nor the bride can claim any control on dowry paid at the time of the marriage. Each and every items obtained in dowry is minutely evaluated, scrutinized and tasted. The families failing to fulfill or not falling in line with expected demands will have to face the anger and frustration from the grooms family. A number of cases of repeated demands of dowry causing violence against bride and sometimes amounting to murder, suicide or abetment to suicide or filed in the police and the courts.The frustration and anger against the brides family begins with a murmer or verbal exchange that bursts into thrashing, beating, isolating, neglecting and sometimes to dowry killing. Identifying the specific context of dowry practice that give rise to the persecution of women is rather difficult as several other factor may be responsible for the crises of torture related to dowry such as personality of the spouse, their unrealistic expectations, differences in the socio-economic background of the spouse, alcohol, jealousy etc. The NCRB report gives a clue of the dowry incidence. Incidence of dowry related crimes against women from 2006-20109
S.No Year Total Crimes 164765 185312 195856 203804 213585 1 2 3 4 5 2006 2007 2008 2009 2010 Crimes under section 302/304 dowry deaths Incidence Percentage 7618 4.6 8093 4.36 8172 4.17 8383 4.11 8391 3.92 Crimes under dowry harassment (Act 1961) Incidence Percentage 504 2.73 5623 3.03 5555 2.83 5650 2.78 5182 2.52
The incidence of total crimes committed against women has shown increase during every year, though the crimes committed under sec. 302/304 IPC shows a decreasing trend, similar trend is seen in the crimes under Dowry harassment act 1961 as per records of NCRB, Crimes against women under section 302/304 and dowry harassment
69
Incidence of torture on dowry under sec. 498-A IPC has been increasing since 2006 that can be seen in the following diagram. Year wise (reported) Incidence of torture on dowry (Sec. 498-A IPC)
The data collected from the NCRB 2010 reveals that the crimes against woman has increased at the National level. The same trend is noticed in the states and in the Mega cities. This trend can be anticipated with our social attitude towards the Institution of dowry which has changed during the preceding years. The economic progress and changing pattern of life style has overshadowed the emotional bond between husband and wife. The institution of family as a source of love, affection and peace has been changed into a place of conflict and crime. The cost of love and security for the girls have increased and this has confined the space for the girls in the society. The relationships, modesty, morality are fast loosing their sense. Dasgupta and his associates observed that dowry related problems usually arise out of three context viz. failure to pay the remaining part of dowry, inability to fulfill extra demand made by the bride-grooms family or the general dissatisfaction of grooms family about the gifts or items given by the brides parents10. Since the dowry related crimes are committed behind the premises of the household the exact figure of the incidents do not get registered. Most of the cases in the remote rural areas get unreported either due to incapacity of the brides family in their access to law and police. It has also been observed that in maximum number of cases the crimes do not get reported as both the parties live in anticipation of some solution of the problem. Even the bride hesitates to report the incident of violence due to dowry to her parents. Such cases come in to notice when a heinous crime like suicide, bride burning, dowry murder or abetment to suicide takes place. However the number of cases reported regarding the crimes on dowry are sufficient to unnerve our society. Such incidents have their origin in socio-economic and psychological
70
factors. It is so deep rooted in the customs and traditions of the society that it can not be tackle by the police or the law11. Since most of the dowry homicides occur in the privacy of the husbands house and with the collusion of the family members; the courts therefore admit their inability to decide the matter for the lack of evidence. In the different studies it has been revealed that the percentage of conviction in the cases of dowry related incidents are not satisfactory. Laws thus have proved a poor deterrence against this phenomenon. Dowry has become a wide spread evil cutting across the education, economic status of the brides or the bride-grooms family. The common experience is that - the more is the economic status, the more will be the demand for dowry. Even highly educated and employed girls have to suffer the tortures of dowry. The well settled and employed boys are commonly considered a blank cheque that their parents wish to en-cash at the time of marriage. Most of the parents take dowry as a compensation for all the expenses they have done in upbringing the boy and the money spend in their education. In a case an IAS officer was reported to have been arrested on the grounds of persistently torturing his wife for more money. The wife was denied a full meal, often beaten up badly with no access to medical facility. The father of the bride was a leading congress leader in Andhra Pradesh who claimed to have given 150 Tola of jewelry, a Flat worth Rs. 25 Lakh, A Car worth Rs. 4 Lakh and households articles worth Rs. 25 Lakh as dowry. (Total amounting about 1 crores ) but even more was wanted by the officer husband12. The Hindustan Times, May 7 2002 reported the illegal confinement (Captivity) of a women in a small dingy room by her husband for 10 years for failing to bring a motorcycle along with the dowry13. This is the inhuman face of the society. It has been observed that the cases of dowry tortures come to the courts only when there is no other option left with the brides parents. In general no bride are her parents would like to file a case against their In-Laws as it is taken as contrary to the prestige and honor of the family as well as the safety and well being of the daughter whom they married. Law commission has identified certain factual components of dowry death such as the brides are mostly young, dependent on husband. In majority of the cases the incidents of death or reported suicide of the brides or registered as accidents in kitchen. In majority of cases use of kerosene has been reported for the commitment of the suicide or murder of the bride; although other modes of the murder or commission of suicide such as strangulating, burning, hanging, poisoning, drowning is very common in Indian society. The most traumatic experience of dowry violence in the contemporary society is that the nature of atrocities against woman are becoming more ruthless and brutal to an extent to be called inhuman, heinous and Barbarian. In a number of cases the married girls were killed and hacked in to pieces. The perpetrators in dowry related violence against the brides are mostly mothers-In-Laws, husbands and siblings of the husband. though in
71
maximum number of cases mothers In-Laws and sisters In-Laws had been involved in dowry related crimes as Preetish Nandi, a noted journalist asserts thateven mans cruelty towards women is no match for the cruelty of a woman towards a woman14. A.R. Wadia holds the greatest enemy and the only one, ultimately counts for womens emancipation is women herself15. K.L. Sharma observes it has been observed that it is a women who obstruct the path of other women even more than a man do16. It may be assumed that intro-gender nature of womens oppression is a manifestation of the scape-goat syndrome a women who has herself been made a scape goat earlier, searches another to target the frustration of her life situation; Thus a young bride becomes an easy prey for her frustration; this is not mere assumption but bears a truth when we analyze the common perception about the mother In-Law, sister In-Law V/s daughter In-Law phenomenon. Ruth vanita argues every oppressed group perpetrates its own oppression17 A few instances may be mentioned in which the perpetrators or the main culprit had been the women (Mother In-Law). In Bhagwat Singh V/s Commissioner of Police Delhi, the mother In-Law was held responsible for the murder of Gurvindar Kaur aged 22 for dowry who deceased due to excessive burns in kerosene fire18. In Nirmala Devi case the mother In-Law was held guilty of abeting to suicide under 306 of IPC and In Rajkumar and others V/ s State of Punjab, the strained relations with the mother In-Law became responsible for the suicide of the daughter in law. In Rajkumar & others v/s State of Punjab the strained relations with the mother In-Law became responsible for the suicide of the daughter In-Law 19. In state (Delhi administration) v/s Laxman Kumar, the strained relation on dowry between the daughter In-Law and mother In-Law were held responsible for the death of the deceased bride. In Lichama Devi v/s State of Rajasthan, the deceased bride Pushpa was set a fire by her mother In-Law. In Satya Narain v/s Saundryavalli, the husband and the mother In-Law were found guilty of cruelty under section 498-A IPC. In P. Vikshapati and others v/s State of Andhra Pradesh the deceased has fallen prey to ill treatment of her husband and her mother In-Law. There are a large No. of instances of the so-called scapegoat syndrome in which mothers In-Law were responsible for committed brutality and ruthlessness resulting into the death of the young brides; the familial affection, values, emotions has been kept aside in committing the henious crimes against the married girls. The incidence of dowry deaths (Sec-304 B IPC) cruelty on dowry by husbands & relatives (Sec. 498 A IPC) and the cases Registered under dowry prohibition Act. In the 07 major states is being given as under
72
Intensity and Magnitude of Dowry tortures in States NCRB 201020

S.No. 1 2 3 Name of states Andhra Pradesh Assam Madhya Pradesh Maharashtra Rajasthan Uttar Pradesh West Bengal Total No. of crimes 2010 27244 11555 16468 15737 18182 20169 26125 135480 213585 Dowry deaths 304 B IPC 588 175 892 393 462 2217 507 5234 9891 Tortures for Dowry 498 A- IPC 12080 5410 3756 7434 11145 7978 17798 65601 94041 Dowry prohibition Act. 1961 1186 37 67 40 03 115 53 1501 5182
4 5 6 7 Total All India total with UTS
Dowry deaths in a large number get unreported; Specially in remote rural areas, where people have no easy access to police or judicial system. The people who have to face the heavy burden of poverty can not afford their accessibility to police or judiciary or otherwise avoid going to police or judiciary; the cries of the women succumbs to the pressure of destitute. It is not an easy task to detect the exact cause of the death of a women taking place in the four walls of the household. The neighbors or the society rarely responds to the cries behind the doors, & the windows are kept shut. Even the best enacted laws fail to provide any remedy in such a situation in want of proper response and adequate evidence to prove the crime committed to the young brides. In a study of 150 dowry victims Ranjana Kumari concluded that The victims were murdered, 61.3% were thrown out of their husbands house. Surprisingly, in 69.3% cases parents send their daughters back to the husbands while being fully aware of the torment they were undergoing of these, 77.9% returned only to be deserted and 11.5% to be murdered21". Different studies have revealed that dowry deaths took place within one or two years of marriage. Kitchen fires are the most frequent method of bride killing. It has been observed that there is an involvement of the entire family in the incidents of bride killing. In most of the cases the incidents of bride burning it is moulded in the form of an accident or an incident of suicide. Due to lack of evidential proof and witness, the perpetrators easily escape punishment; this is the reason of very low rate of conviction in such type of cases. However to argue that Dowry is not always a cause behind marital discord is not to ignore the fact the fact that it is one of the major factors for Domestic violence. While keeping this fact in mind, it is necessary to work towards a fuller understanding of the institution of Dowry and its impact on inter-family relationships. To quote Madhu Kishwar- oppression of wives for bringing inadequate Dowry is only another excuse for using violence against them22. How to curve the menace of torture on Dowry? What should be the institutional response? How can the laws be made an effective tool to curve the evil is a matter of discourse for many of us. We have the Laws but their enforcement is too weak to prove an effective deterrence in matters of Dowry tortures or dowry deaths. Sec. 304-B & 498-A, need to be made more
73
deterrent in nature with the stern punishment measures. The maximum punishment for Dowry murders is 7 years imprisonment or in rare cases life imprisonment. The Supreme Court held in Lichhamadevi- that a person who perpetrates a crime without a human consideration must be given an extreme penalty of death sentence.23 Effective implementation of Laws regarding Dowry offences under sec. 304-B & 498-A IPC as well as the provisions of Dowry prohibition act 1961 is still needed. Demand of Dowryis not an offence under IPC though It is an offence under Dowry prohibition act. Hence it shoulkd made an offence under sec. 498-B IPC. Procedural complexities of remedial measures should be removed so as to ensure victims easy access to remedies. Special exclusive courts with woman judges should be constituted to ensure speedy trail and dispensation of justice in cases of dowry violence. Economic empowerment of woman to make them economically least dependent on husbands and provision of financial aid in the situation of judicial separation should be ensured. Gender-sensitization programs and socialization of family in proper manner may prove worthful in cases of Dowry violence. The state and legal functionaries have responded well to the problems of woman in their different perspective with the enactment of Protection of Woman From Domestic Violence- Act, 2005 and other remedial measures. The need is to ensure the level of their implementation.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. Ahuja, Ram- 1998 Violence against Women, Rawat Publication, Jaipur p.26-27 Mishra, Preet-, 2007 Domestic Violence Against Woman - Legal Control and Judicial Response, Deep and Deep Publications New Delhi, P. 123 Quoted from Natrajan Mangai, Victimisation Of Woman-Atheoretical Perspective Of Dowry in India, international Website P. 12 Mishra, Preeti, op. cit. p. 122 Ahuja, Ram opcit. p.26-27 Manish Bahl- 2007 Violence on Women by Men, Cyber-Tech Publication, New Delhi, p.89 Ibid p. 90 Ibid p.91 NCRB 2010 Mishra, Preeti, op.cit. p. 125 The Statesman Dec. 16, 2001, p.8 The Hinduatan Times, May 7,2002 p.5 Manish Bahl op.cit. p.98 Ibid Ibid Mishra, Preeti op.cit.P.122, AIR 1983 SC 826 Mishra, Preeti,op.cit. P. 122
74
19. 20. 21. 22. 23.
Ranjana Kumari- Brides are not for burning, Dowry victims in India,1989 Quoted by Mishra, Preeti,op.cit. P.136 NCRB 2010 Sinha B.S.- 2007 Law of Torts, Eastern Book Co.Lko. p. 17 Madhu Kishwar- Dowry to ensure her happiness or to Disinherit her- Manushi (A research Journal) 34:2, 1986, P. 2-13 Sharma Vinay- 2007 Dowry Deaths, Legal Provisions and Judicial Interpretations, Deep & Deep Publications, New Delhi P.23
ISSN 0975-4083 lsU Vj QkWj fjlpZ LVMht] jhok }kjk fjlpZ tjuy vkWQ vkV~Zl eSustesU V ,.M lks'ky lkbal sl ds fo'ks" kkad ds :i esa fuEufyf[kr nks lanHkZ iqL rdksa dk izd k'ku uoEcj] 2013 esa fd;k tk jgk gSA
led kyhu Hkkjrh; lekt ,oa laL fr

(vkbZ-,l-ch-,u- 978&81&87364&59&7)
Contemporary Indian Society and Culture

(ISBN 978-81-87364-60-3) mDr lan HkZ iqL rdksa esa izd k'ku gsrq vki viuk rF; ijd ,oa rdZ ;qDr 'kks/k i= Hkst dj bl vdknfed dk;Z esa lg;ksx dj ldrs gSaA fgUnh Hkk"kk esa 'kks/k i= ,e-,l- oMZ esa QkUV d`frnso 010] djsDVj lkbt 14] Mcy Lis'k_ vax zst h Hkk"kk esa VkbEl U;w jkseu QkUV lkbt 14] Mcy Lis'k esa HkstsaA
izks- cztxksiky 'kqDy

41@42] j?kqo a' k lnu] fcfN;k] jhok (e-iz-)& 486001
Phone - (07662) 255177, 9425186437 E-mail - gresearchjournal@rediffmail.com gayatripublicationsrewa@rediffmail.com akhilesh_socio@rediffmail.com
Meal Time Behavior of Intellectually Disabled Children and Adolescent: A Study in Raipur City
* Rachana Saxena ** Aruna Palta
========================================================== Abstract- An estimated 10% of the world's population experiences some form of disability or impairment (W HO Action Plan 20062011)..Intellectual disability, also referred to as mental retardation, is a disability that begins in childhood. It is a generalized disability appearing before adulthood, characterized by significantly impaired cognitive functioning and deficits in two or more adaptive behavior historically been defined as an Intelligence Quotient score under 70 . ========================================================== To assess the mealtime behavior of intellectually disabled children a study was performed amongst 100 intellectually disabled children (age 7-16 years) of Raipur city. A self designed pretested meal time behavior assessment schedule was used for the collection of informations about meal time behavior .It consisted of informations about the behavior during meals, and practice of personal hygiene at mealtime. The study revealed that severely retarded and hyperactive children showed more disruptive behavior like aggression, food refusal, moving around during mealtime etc. Percentage of children who showed unhygienic practices was also very high among these children. Findings of the study suggests that problematic mealtime behaviors displayed by children and adolescents with intellectual disabilities can lead to malnutrition and result in serious health problems. Introduction- Intellectual disability is a disability characterized by significant limitations both in intellectual functioning such as learning reasoning problem solving and so on and adaptive behavior which covers many every day social and practical skills .The disability originates before the age of 18. Feeding and mealtime behavior problems are commonly observed among individuals with intellectual developmental disabilities. These problems include, but are not limited to, food refusal, food selectivity, mealtime aggression, rumination, pica, and insufficient feeding skills. Individuals diagnosed with intellectual disability have ===========================
* ** Dietitian and Research Scholar, Raipur (C.G.) Principal, Dr. R. B. Government Naveen Girls College, Raipur (C.G.)
76
a higher prevalence of comorbid disorders and behavior problems than the general population (Borthwick&Duffy, 1994; Matson & Barrett, 1993). In 1983 Linscheid described 10 mealtime problems including, tantrums, bizarre food habits, multiple food dislikes, food-texture selectivity, delay or difficulty in chewing, sucking, or swallowing, delay in self feeding, pica, excessive overeating, too little food eaten, and rumination. Eating behavior is reported to have a significant influence on nutritional status both in biochemical and anthropomeatric parameters in Intellectually disabled children and biochemical parameters were also influenced by variation of socio-economic status (Sanchez et al 2002) .The factors contributing to the nutritional disorders in Intellectually disabled children also include inadequate nutrient intake due to poor feeding techniques; gross motor self-feeding impairment, swallowing difficulties, regurgitation, and gastro-esophageal reflux; limited appetite, food aversion and food refusal; and coughing, choking or vomiting during eating. (Marais & Labadarios2000). Kerwin, et al (2005) reported that although more than 60% of parents surveyed indicated that their children with Autism spectrum disorder (some times associated with intellectual disability) had strong food preferences, only 6.7% of these parents described their children as having feeding problems. Williams et al. (2000) reported a similar rate of 67% of survey respondents describing their children as being picky eaters. Schreck et al. (2004) found that participants on the autism spectrum ate a more restricted range of foods and had higher rates of food refusal than did their neurotypical peers. Participants also had more utensil requirements and stringent mealtime requirements such as specific food presentation. Since problematic meal time behavior may reduce food consumption initellectually disabled children, dietary counseling of the parents and other family members may be useful to counter the intake deficit. Methodology- An observational study was planned to understand the mealtime behavior of intellectually disabled children. The study was carried out amongst intellectually disabled children (aged 6 to 16 years) of Raipur city.100 intellectually disabled children were selected for the study as sample using random sampling. A self designed pretested mealtime behavior assessment schedule was administered among parents and caregiver of these children .Mealtime behavior assessment schedule consisted of informations about behavior during meals like moving around during meal time, aggressive behavior ,food refusal etc and practice of personal hygiene at meal time . To avoid any error and to get a good response rate the information were collected personally from the respondents. Simple statistics in terms of frequency &percentage was calculated from the collected data. Results and Discussions- The informations and data obtained are tabulated and presented in Table no.1 and Table no.2. Table no.1 depicts behavior of intellectually disabled children during meal
77
time. Among them18% always hanged on the use of fingers instead of spoon whereas 35% of them were those who showed this behavior occasionally but 47% never hanged on the use of fingers instead of spoon . 40% children were those who move around during meal time occasionally and 50% never move around but 10% children always move around during meal time .8% children always talk with mouthful while 38% children occasionally and 54% children never talk with mouthful .12% children always need help while eating63% children do not need any assistance while eating .30% children always reject disliked food .55% children do not accept disliked food .86% children were always able to indicate when hungry .34% children always showed aggressive behavior at mealtime while 53% occasionally and 13 % children never showed the same behavior . Table No.1:Mealtime behavior of selected subjects
Behaviour Hang on the use of fingers instead of spoon Move around during mealtime Talk with mouthful Do not eat without help Do not accept disliked food Do not treat foods clean Able to indicate when hungry Able to indicate when full Aggressive behavior at meal time Always 18 10 8 12 30 20 86 86 34 Sometimes 35 40 38 25 55 42 14 14 53 Never 47 50 54 63 15 38 0 0 13
Table no 2 shows the practice of personal hygiene during meal time .60% children were found to be agree for washing their hands before and after meal while 32% were agree for sometimes. 8% never agree for hand wash before and after meal.48% children were always agree for brushing their teeth and 36% children sometimes agree for brushing .20% children never agree for cleaning spilled foods while 43% children agree for sometimes .37% an were always agree for cleaning the spilled foods . Table No. 4 : practice of personal hygiene during mealtime
Behaviour Agree for hand wash before meal Agree for hand wash after meal Agree for brush teeth after meal Agree for clean spilled foods Always 60 60 48 37 Sometimes 32 32 36 43 Never 08 08 16 20
Conclusion- In the present study it can be concluded that problematic mealtime behavior displayed by intellectually disabled children may put extra burden on caregiver and parents in maintaing good nutritional and health status of these children . Since problematic meal time behavior may reduce food consumption, dietary counseling of the parents and other family members and proper training of communication skills may be useful to counter the intake deficit. Acknowledgement- With great delight and profound regards I would like to
78
express my heartfelt gratitude to my supervisor Dr. Aruna palta, Principal Dr. R.B. Naveen Girls' College Raipur (C.G.) for her meticulous supervision, superb guidance, constructive suggestions and sympathetic attitude. I express my sincere thanks to Dr Meeta mukarji, co coordinator and Smt Sheela pillai, principal of the school for mentally challenged children AKANKSHA. I express my gratitude to mrs.Sangeeta jaggi principal, Bal jeewan jyoti for giving permission to carry out this study in their schools.I am also very thankful to Dr.Simi shrivastava ,consultant psychological couseller for her valuable suggestions. I am highly indebted to all the caretakers and parents of the children who patiently co-operated me in the entire course of my study.
====================== References1. Borthwick-Duffy, S. A. (1994). Epidemiology and prevalence of psychopathology in people with mental retardation. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 62, 17-27. J. L. Matson (Ed.), Handbook of behavior modification with the mentally retarded (2nd edition) . 225-251. New York, N.Y.: Plenum Press. Kerwin, M. E., Eicher, P. S., & Gelsinger, J. (2005). Parental report of eating problems and gastrointestinal symptoms in children with pervasive developmental disorders. Children's Health Care, 34(3), 217-234.[CrossRef] Linscheid, T. R. (1983). Eating problems in children. In C. E. Walker & M. C. Roberts (Eds.), Handbook of clinical child psychology 616-639. New York: Wiley. Marais ML, Labadarios D. The mentally disabled - a responsibility and a challenge. SAJ Clin Nutr 2000;13:4 Sanchez-Lastres JM, Eiris Punal J, Otero-Cepeda JL, Pavon-Belinchon P, CastroGago M. The impact of sociofamilial factors on nutritional status in mentally retarded children. Rev Neurol 2002; 34:1001-1009. Williams, P. G., Dalrymple, N., & Neal, J. (2000). Eating habits of children with autism. Pediatric Nursing, 26(3), 259-264. Schreck, K. A., Williams, K., & Smith, A. F. (2004). A comparison of eating behaviors between children with and without autism. Journal of Autism and Developmental Disorders, 34 (4), 433-438.
2. 3.
4.
5. 6.
7. 8.
Female Sex Ratio in India: A Sociological Study as per Census 2011

* Akhilesh Shukla
========================================================== Abstract- Female sex ratio commonly known as sex ratio is the number of females per every 1000 males in a given place. It, again, is recalculated based on the age groups like 0 years to 6 years or 6 years and above. The number of female in the age group of 0 years to 6 years is termed as child sex ratio. As per the latest Census in the year 2011, the total female sex ratio in India is 940 per 1000 males and the female child sex ratio is 944 girl children per every 1000 boy children of the same age group. The overall female sex ratio has increased by 0.75 % in the Census 2011 as compared to the previous Census of 2001. ========================================================== Female sex ratio commonly known as sex ratio is the number of females per every 1000 males in a given place. It, again, is recalculated based on the age groups like 0 years to 6 years or 6 years and above. The number of female in the age group of 0 years to 6 years is termed as child sex ratio. As per the latest Census in the year 2011, the total female sex ratio in India is 940 per 1000 males and the female child sex ratio is 944 girl children per every 1000 boy children of the same age group. The overall female sex ratio has increased by 0.75 % in the Census 2011 as compared to the previous Census of 2001. Female Sex Ratio - As per the provisional report generated by the Census of India, Ministry of Home Affairs, some of the Union Territories like Dadra and Nagar Haveli and Daman and Diu has shown a negative trend in respect of the female sex ratio. The state and Union Territories showing a negative trend in Census 2011 are: Jammu & Kashmir: 1.01 % Daman and Diu: 4.56 % Dadra and Nagar Haveli: 12.96 % The Census 2011 report even reflects that some of the major parts of India are at an alarming position. This includes one state and four union territories. The report was published based on the available data till 0:00 hours of 31st March, 2011 in India. The details of the bottom five states or Union Territories showing a decrease in the female sex ratio can be checked from the following table: ===========================
* Department of Sociology, Government T. R. S. College Rewa (M.P.)
80
S.No. 1 2 3 4 5
State/UT Haryana Delhi Chandigarh Dadra and Nagar Haveli Daman and Diu
Female sex ratio as per Census 2011 877 866 818 775 618
Delhi though has shown a positive trend of 5.48 %, still got featured in the list of states, which have lowest female sex ratio in India. Same with Chandigarh, where the female sex ratio increased by 5.28 %, but still is considered as one of the bottom contributor in the field of female sex ration in the nation. Besides these, the Indian states and Union Territories like Andaman & Nicobar Islands, Mizoram and many more grew by 4 %. The five states or Union Territories that showed a good registered growth of the female sex ratio in India are shown in the following table.
S. No. 1 2 3 4 5 State/UT Chhattisgarh Andhra Pradesh Tamil Nadu Puducherry Kerala Female sex ration as per Census 2011 991 922 995 1038 1084
We can compare the female sex ratio as per census reports of 2001 and 2011 in Indian States. The figures are given in the following table.
S.No. Name of State Census 2001 Census 2011 Increase or decrease in percentage 1.43% 3.02% 2.03% -0.33% 0.20% 0.73% -0.22% 1.86% 0.62% -1.01% 0.64% 0.31% 2.46% 1.20% 0.33% 1.33% 1.44% 4.28% 3.44% 0.62% 1.94% 0.54%
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22
Andhra Pradesh Arunachal Pradesh Assam Bihar Chhattisgarh Goa Gujarat Haryana Himachal Pradesh Jammu & Kashmir Jharkhand Karnataka Kerala Madhya Pradesh Maharashtra Manipur Meghalaya Mizoram Nagaland Orissa Punjab Rajasthan
978 893 935 919 989 961 920 861 968 892 941 965 1058 919 922 974 972 935 900 972 876 921
992 920 954 916 991 968 918 877 974 883 947 968 1084 930 925 987 986 975 931 978 893 926
81
23 24 25 26 27 28
Sikkim Tamil Nadu Tripura Uttar Pradesh Uttarakhand West Bengal
875 987 948 898 962 934
889 995 961 908 963 947
1.60% 0.81% 1.37% 1.11% 0.10% 1.39%
Union Territories of IndiaS.No. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 Name of Union Territory Andaman & Nicobar Islands Chandigarh Dadra & Nagar Haveli Daman & Diu Lakshadweep NCT of Delhi Puducherry Census 2001 846 777 812 710 948 821 1001 Census 2011 878 818 775 618 946 866 1038 Increase or decrease in percentage 3.78% 5.28% -4.56% -12.96% -0.21% 5.48% 3.70%
On the whole, while the national sex ratio is 940 per 1,000 men, in Haryana, Punjab, Chandigarh and Delhi, it is below 900. This shows that the menace has reached alarming proportions even in urban areas. The Law I t is a matter of grave concern that today in India we are discussing a thing like female foeticide. This term in itself envelopes myriads of meanings, it smacks of the fact that (a) a girl is killed before she is born; (b) that sex of a foetus is determined to be that of a female; (c) it acknowledges that there is technology privy to this heinous crime; (d) there are doctors involved in first determining the sex of the baby, then carrying out abortion; and (e) there is crime involved in violating not one but many laws: the Pre Natal Diagnostic Techniques (Regulation and Prevention of Misuse) 1994 Act, the Section 307 IPC (of attempt to murder) and along with crime of abetment of murder etc. THE Supreme Courts directive to the government to implement the provisions of the Pre-Natal Diagnostic Techniques (Regulation and Prevention of Misuse) Act banning sex determination tests and sex selection to prevent female foeticide is timely. The court has been closely monitoring the implementation of its various orders passed since May, 2001, regarding the ban on the use of ultrasound scanners for conducting such tests. Subsequently, it had sought status reports from all states and Union Territories. It had ordered compulsory registration of all diagnostic centres across the country. There was impasse in Parliament over the Bill on sex determination tests. The Indian RadiologistsAssociation wanted a clear distinction between clinics, which were engaged in diagnosis for gynaecological purposes, and those for non-gynaecological purposes such as kidney and liver problems. Parliament finally passed the Bill. However, doubts are bound to be raised on the effectiveness of the legislation as the issue mainly relates to peoples attitudes and preferences. The desire for a
82
son, for instance, is deep-rooted in both rural and urban areas. The problem of dowry and the choice of a son for social security have also contributed to the malady. However, these have led to serious gender discrimination and adverse demographic implications in many states. For instance, according to an estimate, parts of Haryana have witnessed a dip in sex ratio - 618 girls for 1,000 boys. On the whole, while the national sex ratio is 933 per 1,000 men, in Haryana, Punjab, Chandigarh and Delhi, it is below 900. This shows that the menace has reached alarming proportions even in urban areas. prohibits determination and disclosure of the sex of foetus. It also prohibits any advertisements relating to pre-natal determination of sex. Following the apex courts orders earlier, appropriate authorities with powers of civil court have been appointed. These were empowered to prosecute the clinics and the doctors if they used ultrasound technique for sex determination. A committee has also been constituted at the national level to monitor the enforcement of the Act through field visits. However welcome these provisions are, legislation alone will not help check female foeticide. What is of utmost importance is a change in the peoples attitude. The preference for a son must go if the larger problem of female foeticide is to be tackled. It speaks of a whole system gone corrupt, a whole society involved in conspiracy against women, against destruction of half the population of society, at the hands of monstrous practices becoming more and more rampant in a society fast losing its secular, social, and humanistic fabric. In todays materialistic world a woman is fast being relegated to the rank of a commodity and marriage has become more of a business alliance than a sacred bond between two people. The Act prohibits determination and disclosure of the sex of foetus. It also prohibits any advertisements relating to pre-natal determination of sex. Following the apex courts orders earlier, appropriate authorities with powers of civil court have been appointed. These were empowered to prosecute the clinics and the doctors if they used ultrasound technique for sex determination. A committee has also been constituted at the national level to monitor the enforcement of the Act through field visits. However welcome these provisions are, legislation alone will not help check female foeticide. What is of utmost importance is a change in the peoples attitude. The preference for a son must go if the larger problem of female foeticide is to be tackled. It speaks of a whole system gone corrupt, a whole society involved in conspiracy against women, against destruction of half the population of society, at the hands of monstrous practices becoming more and more rampant in a society fast losing its secular, social, and humanistic fabric. In todays materialistic world a woman is fast being relegated to the rank of a commodity and marriage has become more of a business alliance than a sacred bond between two people. Amniocentesis first started in India in 1974 as a part of a sample survey conducted at the All India Institute of Medial Sciences (AIIMS), New Delhi,
83
to detect foetal abnormalities. These tests were later stopped by the Indian Council of Medical Research (ICMR), but their value had leaked out by then and 1979 saw the first sex determination clinic opening in Amritsar, Punjab. Even though women organizations across the country took up cudgels to put a stop to this new menace, but were helpless because of the Medical Termination of Pregnancy Act. This is because the amniocentesis test was claimed to be used for detection of foetal abnormalities, which were permitted by the MTP Act. According to the MTP Act, if any abnormality is detected between 12 to 18 weeks of gestational period in the foetus, an abortion can be legally carried out up to 20 weeks of pregnancy. In the absence of any law, all that the government could do was to issue circulars prior to 1985, banning the misuse of medical technology for sex determination in all government institutions. This, however, led to the mushrooming of private clinics all over the country. In 1986, the Forum Against Sex Determination and Sex Pre-selection (FASDSP), a social action group in Mumbai, initiated a campaign. Succumbing to public pressure, the Maharashtra government enacted the Maharashtra Regulation of Pre-Natal Diagnostic Techniques Act1988, the first anti sex determination drive in the country. This was followed by a similar Act being introduced in Punjab in May 1994. Amniocentesis first started in India in 1974 as a part of a sample survey conducted at the All India Institute of Medial Sciences (AIIMS), New Delhi, to detect foetal abnormalities. These tests were later stopped by the Indian Council of Medical Research (ICMR), but their value had leaked out by then and 1979 saw the first sex determination clinic opening in Amritsar, Punjab. Even though women organizations across the country took up cudgels to put a stop to this new menace, but were helpless because of the Medical Termination of Pregnancy Act. This is because the amniocentesis test was claimed to be used for detection of foetal abnormalities, which were permitted by the MTP Act. According to the MTP Act, if any abnormality is detected between 12 to 18 weeks of gestational period in the foetus, an abortion can be legally carried out up to 20 weeks of pregnancy. In the absence of any law, all that the government could do was to issue circulars prior to 1985, banning the misuse of medical technology for sex determination in all government institutions. This, however, led to the mushrooming of private clinics all over the country. In 1986, the Forum Against Sex Determination and Sex Pre-selection (FASDSP), a social action group in Mumbai, initiated a campaign. Succumbing to public pressure, the Maharashtra government enacted the Maharashtra Regulation of Pre-Natal Diagnostic Techniques Act1988, the first anti sex determination drive in the country. This was followed by a similar Act being introduced in Punjab in May 1994. Both these were however repealed by the enactment of a central legislation, the Pre-Natal Diagnostic Techniques (Regulation and Prevention of Misuse) Act, 28 September1994, which banned sex determination tests all
84
over the country. This Act carries a three-year imprisonment and Rs10, 000 fine for offenders. The implementation of this act initially faced problems as monitoring agencies had to be identified at all levels. It was therefore only in 1997 when the responsibility was delegated, that actual implementation of the act began. There is still social complacency among all sections of society, which needs to be addressed. Since the advent of ultrasound and detection technique for sex-determination 10 million female foetuses have been aborted in India, according to a study conducted recently in India, the first systematic study on female foeticide by an Indo-Canadian team. A shocking picture emerges-every year, about 50,000 unborn girls-one in every 25-are aborted and as a result the number of girls has actually gone down drastically in India. In 1997 UNPFA report India towards Population and Development Goals, estimates that 48 million women were missing from Indias population. The report states If the sex ratio of 1036 females per 1000 males observed in some states of Kerala in 1991 had prevailed in the whole country, the number of would be 455 million instead of the 407 million (in the 1991 census). Thus, there is a case of between 32 to 48 million missing females in the Indian society as of 1991 that needs to be explained. It is very sad that in our society, the girl child is being killed even before being born. This is a shame on our society, Singh said addressing the nation from the Red Fort on the 63rd Independence Day. As soon as possible we have to remove this blot. Our progress will be incomplete till women become equal partners in the growth, he said. Asserting that the government was committed towards providing 33 per cent reservation in the Parliament, Singh said, We are trying to make a law through which women will be given 50 per cent reservation in rural and local bodies so that they get equal representation. The Prime Minister also announced the launch of a National Female Literacy Mission with an aim to reduce female illiteracy by half. He said special care would be taken of needs of women and children and added that the Government has decided to extend the benefit of ICDS to every child below the age of six years by March.
====================== References1. Sabu M. George and Ranbir S., Female Foeticide in Rural Haryana, Dahiya Economic and Political Weekly, Vol. 33, No. 32 (Aug. 8-14, 1998), pp. 21912198http://www.jstor.org/stable/4407077 UNICEF India. UNICEF. Arnold, Fred, Kishor, Sunita, & Roy, T. K. (2002). Sex-Selective Abortions in India. Population and Development Review 28 (4): 759785. doi:10.1111/j.1728 4457.2002.00759.x. JSTOR 3092788. http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/world/south_asia/4592890.stm The Pre-conception and Prenatal Diagnostic Techniques (Prohibition of Sex Selection) Act, 1994: Answers to Frequently Asked Questions. A Handbook
2. 3.
4. 5.
85
6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21.
for the Public Dube L (1983) Misadventures in amniocentesis. Economic and Political Weekly 40 (2): 279-80. Kollor T M (1990) Female infanticide: A Psychological analysis. Grass Roots Action, Special issue on Girl child April 3, and pp 3. Kumari R (1995) Rural female adolescence: Indian scenario. Social Change 25 (2): 177-88. Mane P N (1991) Socialization of Hindu women in their childhood: An analysis of Literature. The Journal of Family Welfare 52 (1): 81-96. Puri N (1998) The girl child in India. The Journal of Family Welfare 44 (3): 1-8. Rai U (1992) Female infanticide rampant in Salem. Indian Express, July 4. Pp. 4 Srivastava R D (2000) Girls are second-class citizens everywhere. The Times of India, January 17: 3. Yadav S and Badari V S (1999) Gender Preference and Anxiety of Pregnant Women. The Indian Journal of Social Work 60 (4): 538-51. The Tribune, Chandigarh 2003/09/12 Manjeet Rathe,Eradicate Scourge of Female Foeticide,Peoples Democracy,Vol XXV,No 39,September 30 Manmeet Kaur,Female Foeticide:A Sociological Perspective, The Journal of Family Welfare,Vol 39(1),March 1993 Sangeeta Cheetu,Growing Menace of Female Foeticide in Indai,Indian SocioLegal Journal,Vol XVII (1 and 2),1991 Pre-natal Diagnostics Techniques (Regulation and Prevention of Misuse) Act 1994. The Pre-birth Elimination of Females in India, Ending the Practice: Changing the Mindset, A National Advocacy Strategy Draft, June 17,2002. Gautam Chikermane,To Save the Girl Child Invest Indian Express, March 30,2006. Pamela Philipose,Women versus Girls, Indian Express, April 5, 2006
Social Problems in Aged Rural Male and Female

* Neha Sharma **Shireen Sharma, ***Urmila Sharma
========================================================== Abstract- As we know in all societies, families provide the majority support for older people who require help. However, with development, the practice of co-residency among several generations has started to decline. We are facing the challenges of providing social protection for older people who are unable to earn a living and are alone and vulnerable. In our society, older people who need assistance tend to rely on family support and personal savings. Older people who live in rural areas with fewer support services available need special attention in this regard. Urbanization and the migration of younger people in search of jobs may leave older people isolated in rural areas with little means of support and little or no access to health and social services. Safe adequate housing is especially important for the wellbeing of older adults. Location, including proximity to family members' services and transportation can mean the difference between positive social interaction and isolation. Statistical analysis of 75 aged male and 75 aged female from rural areas of Rewa District reveals that 41.33% of aged male fall in the category of high social problem and 12.6% fall in the category of very high social problems. Compared to this 10.67% of aged female fall in the category of high social problem and 17.33% fall in the category of very high social problems. ========================================================== Introduction- Rural can be defined in many ways, such as by population density, by geographic location basic civic amenities. Due to large number of choices in the definition parties may often disagree with one another on which definition to use. Social problem with advancing age, most people suffer increasing social loss or social or social disengagement - a process of mutual withdrawal of the aged form the social environment. Social disengagement as Biren has explained, involved four elements of load shedding, less involvement with other people, a reduction in the variety of social roles played, ===========================
* ** *** Research Scholar P.G. Scholar, Social and Preventive Medicine, Index Medical College, Indore Professor of Home Science, Government Girls' College, Rewa (M.P.)
87
a greater use of mental ability, and less participation in physical activity. Retirement from active work does not simply mean loss of income; it also means loss of contact. The aged person is now socially cut off and is separated from the hitherto held network of occupational relationships. Unemployment and enforced retirement are dreaded because they alter ones ties in society. As one grows older, one loses loved ones in death, and this is a painful loss. One also needs to accept the eventual death of oneself. According to ERICKSON, the crisis that older adults go through is integrity versus despair integrity here means the capacity to accept ones past history and to face death without great fear. The negative way of resolving this stage of life is through what is called despair here. The person gets frustrated and discouraged about the past and the present and may seek death as way of ending a miserable existence or else dread it and live a very unhappy life in bitterness. The paper discusses social problems faced by rural aged males and females. Data Collection and Methods- To determine degree of social problems 75 aged males and 75 aged females were randomly selected from the rural regions coming under the Gram Panchayat of Rewa District. The region were Godhar, Ramkui, Karahiya, Babupur, Khairi, Nai Basti, Khobar, Chorhata and Paipakhara. Procedure adopted in the study- After studying the earlier related literature and experts opinion, a questionnaire related to old age social problems of rural (Male V/s Female) areas was prepared. The data were collected individually. Questionnaire was thoroughly explained to each respondent. Then they were asked to give their responses on the questionnaire as quickly as possible. The questionnaire (in Hindi) given to each responded is appended in the late part of this paper. (Appendix-I) In the study coping strategies were also included in the above self made questionnaire. The Social Problem has 14 questions out of which question no. 4,10,12 and 13 were selected. 1 marks was allotted for every no answer in these questions. For the remaining questions 1 mark was given for each of the yes response. Result and Conclusion- The distribution of the subjects with regard to the rural (Male v/s Female) of the subjects under different categories of the degree/ level of Social Problems of Aged.
Sr. No. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Degree/Level of Social Problems 0-2 (Very low) 3-5 (low) 6-8 (Moderate) 9-11(High) 12-14 (Very High) Total Male n=75 01 12 22 31 09 75 Rural (n=150) % Female n=75 1.34 15 16.00 16 29.33 23 41.33 08 12.00 13 100.00 75 % 20.00 21.33 30.67 10.67 17.33 100.00
88
4 5.00 4 0.00 3 5.00 29 .33 30 .6 7
4 1.3 3
Male F ema le
Percentag e of C as es
3 0.00 2 5.00 2 0.00 1 5.00 1 0.00 5.00 0.00 0 -2 (V ery Lo w ) 3 -5 (L ow ) 6-8 (Mod erate) 9 -11 (High ) 12 -14 (V ery High ) 1 .3 4 20 .00 16 .00 10. 67 12 .00 21 .33 1 7.3 3
Deg ree/L e v el of S ocia l P roblem s
The data shows that the percentage of Rural Old Aged Males facing high (41.33%) and very high (12.00%) were more than female counterparts facing high Social problems (10.67%) and very high degree of Social problems (17.33%). It shows that with regard to the social problems of Old age Rural Male were found to have greater degrees of problems than their Female counterparts.Thus, it can be concluded from the study that the social problem was found more prevalent in Rural Aged Male than in Females. It shows that the males face higher degree of social problems whereas the females face comparatively less social problems.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. Antonucci Toni (1974) on the relationship between values and adjustment in old man. International Journal of Aging and Human Development Vol. 5 No.1 Boskin, M.J. (1977) Social Security and retirement decisions. Economic Inquiry 15 (1) 1-25. Broadhead W. Etal (1983) the epidemiologic evidence of relationship between social support and health am. jr. of 117, 521-53. Chatfield, W (1974) "Economical and Sociological factors influencing life satisfaction of the aged "Journal of Gerontology, 32 (4) 593-95. Crawford, V.P. and Hilien, D.M. (1981) Social security and retirement decision. Quarterly Journal of Economics 96(3) : 505-529. Kimmel, D.C., (1980). Adulthood and aging. John Wiley and Sons : New York, P.No. 1-186. Kishore S., Garg B.S. (1997) Socio-medical problems of aged population in rural area of Wardha Maharashtra. Indian Journal of Public Health, 41 (2) 43-48. Neuganten, B.L. (1973) : "Pattern of Aging : Past, Present and Future." Social service review : Quarterly Journal (Chicago : Univ. of Chicago) Vol.-4, P.572. Singh, C.P. (2005) Socio-economic status and Health conditions of landless Rural Aged in Haryana in Help Age India - Research & Development Journal, Vol. 11, No.,-1. Varma, Sunil K. (2008) working and non working rural and urban elderly: Subjective well -being and quality of life. Indian journal of Gerontology 22(1) :107-118.
10.
Geo- Strategic Location of India in South Asia and Its Presence in SAARC
*Monika Kannan
========================================================== Abstract- The present political environment in South Asia moves around Indian ocean, 'The life line of this region' where countries like Pakistan, Bangladesh, Iran, Maldives, Indonesia, Malaysia etc are strategically dependent on the Ocean for their resources, fuel, transport, market etc. The SAARC territory has been gradually shaping up in this region to accelerate economic progress and maintain economic stability here. The SAARC nations- Bangladesh, Bhutan, India, the Maldives, Nepal, Pakistan, Sri Lanka and Afghanistan are dependent on ocean too as it connects the western world to the eastern via Suez Canal. The Indian sub-continent, is characterized by great diversity in its physical, cultural, social and political arenas being an active member of the organization and has a very important geo-strategic location in the ocean too. The SAARC nations suffer from international and internal conflicts and are a key venue for international piracy. Though India has several trade pacts with Maldives, Nepal, Bhutan and Sri Lanka, similar trade agreements with Pakistan and Bangladesh have been stalled due to political and economic concerns on both sides. In 1993, SAARC countries signed an agreement to gradually lower tariffs within the region devising the South Asia Free Trade Agreement which created a framework for the establishment of a free trade area covering 1.6 billion people. The FTAs (Free Trade Agreements) signed between India- Iran, India-Dijibouti, India- Mauritius and others indicate the recent efforts on India's part to gradually prove its presence in the region. ========================================================== The Study Region- The Indian Ocean is the third largest of the worlds oceanic divisions, covering about 20% of the earths water surface. as shown in Fig 1 below . It is bounded on the north by Asia (including the Indian subcontinent, after which it is named); on the west by Africa; on the east by Indo-China, the Sunda Islands, and Australia; and on the south by the Southern Ocean (or, traditionally, by Antarctica). ===========================
* Sophia Girls College Ajmer, Rajasthan
90
70 60 50
Area covered 40 in millions 30

20 10 0
Paci f i c O A t l ant ic O I ndi a n O Ant a r c t ic O A r c t ic O
Fig:1 Oceans of the world
Indian Ocean is delineated from the Atlantic Ocean by the 20 east meridian running south from Cape Agulhas, and from the Pacific by the 147 east meridian. The northernmost extent of the Indian Ocean is approximately 30 north latitude in the Persian Gulf and thus has asymmetric ocean circulation. This ocean is nearly 10,000 kms wide at the southern tips of Africa and Australia; its area is 73,556,000 square kms, including the Red Sea and the Persian Gulf. Economic Importance- There is increasing realization that Indian ocean has an important role to play in SAARC territory and the entire IOR (Indian ocean region) and our living in various ways. Living resources like fisheries, coral reefs and the like Non-living resources like minerals and hydrocarbons The territorial sea provides offshore oil wealth Ocean is a gateway to many nuclear weapons to and fro the ocean
91
Map 1 : Map of Indian Ocean Harmful and toxic chemicals are also transported via sea which at time causes destruction due to ship wrecks and oil spillage ruining the marine and coastal life. Energy potentials like tides, waves, and thermal energy conversion. The role of the oceans in climate regulation and temperature control. The Phenomenon of monsoon as witnessed in India and neighboring countries is the contribution of the seas. Oceans provide a means of transport that is much cheaper and convenient than other forms of transport. Development of coastal and island regions that derive their means of livelihood from the oceans. The Major Threat AreasFigure : 2 Is Diego Garcia a threat to Indian Ocean?
60 50
OPINION OF SURVEYED PERSONS
40 30 20 10 0 VERY TRUE POSSIBLE

VIEWS
NEVER
Fears of a naval vacuum in the Indian Ocean has led to the increase of foreign navies in the IOR. The Russian Navy started showing its flag in the Indian Ocean, partly to fill the naval vacuum, partly to counter the American Navy and partly to demonstrate to the littoral states that the Russian Navy was a force to contend with. In 2006, about 40 British and 1,000 U.S. military personnel, and 2,400 support workers of various nationalities (primarily Filipino and Sri Lankan) reside there. Just to mark the fact, the ICBMs deployed here can destroy our national capital New Delhi in 8 minutes any moment. Malacca Strait- Its the major link between Europe, Africa, South West Asia and South Asia to South East Asia, China and Japan. There is continuous passage of goods and commodities including oil vessels, drugs, nuclear weapons, security sensitive items etc to and fro. There has been hardly any restriction over this passage. As its the shortest route between the above mentioned countries, problem of traffic congestion persists here. SAARC will have to extend the present properties of SAFTA, from free trade amongst South Asian nations to the maintenance of peace and security in this region.
92
Discussion and Analysis- Threats are no less in the region, these are a few to be mentioned here. What is required, is a strong and prominent role to be played by an organization towards beniffiting and uniting the entire region.The following results reveal that there are various geopolitical limitations in South Asia with reference to Indian ocean region. The SAARC Territory includes Bangladesh, Bhutan, India, the Maldives, Nepal, Pakistan, and Sri Lanka and Afghanistan which includes the major countries of South Asia. Table 1: Descriptive statistics to measure the Important Geopolitical Factors in Indian ocean
N Mean 3.43 4.15 Standard Deviation 3.22 4.1 Coefficient 0.98 0.98
Limitation of India in the present Geopolitics Whoever control Indian Ocean, Controls the passage between the Atlantic and pacific ocean
100 100
These results emphasis the fact SAARC has to play in this region. The following suggestions should be taken under consideration, A strong RIM Association should be formed in the IOR, which decides upon the territorial laws and EEZ for each South Asian nation. Effective security systems should be planned and implemented in the region, to protect the bordering countries from foreign attacks , suspects and even their unsafe activities going on in the sea. Strict laws to be framed against movement of nuclear arms and weapons to and fro the Malacca Strait. Permissions and checking should be seeked from the governing bodies of the organization. Presently South Asia has no control over these passages which is causing a feeling of discomfort for all of us. South Asian Free Trade Area-This Agreement creates a framework for the creation of a free trade area covering 1.6 billion people in India, Pakistan, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Bangladesh, Bhutan and the Maldives with zero customs duty on the trade of practically all products in the region by end 2016. SAFTA should expand its scope to even taking actions against naval piracy, oil spillage, fisherman killing and many more issues in the Indian ocean region. Conclusion- Maritime Affairs and Fisheries Minister Fadel Muhammad said in his opening remark that the government saw the Atlantic Ocean as the past, the Pacific Ocean as today and the Indian Ocean as the future in its development policy. My study proves that Whoever controls the Indian ocean will control the passage between Pacific and Atlantic oceans in the 21st century, because of the growing importance of Indian ocean as shown in the figure above.
93
South Asia being the bordering region will have to initiate in developing the region. SAARC should expand its territory and highlight the importance of this region.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Anand, R. (1983). Origin and development of the law of the sea. The Hague: Kluwer Law International. uergenthal, T. & Murphy, S. (2007). Public international law in a nutshell, 4e. NY: Thomson/West Group. Choudhury, T. (2006). Mitra's legal and commercial dictionary. UK: Eastern Law House. Keyuan, Z. (2005). Law of the sea in East Asia. NY: Routledge. O'Connell, D. (1982/1984). The international law of the sea: Vol I and II. NY: Oxford Univ. Press. Vallar, C. (2008). "Pirates and Privateers: A history of maritime piracy." URL at http://www.cindyvallar.com/modernresources.html
Volume-IX, Coming in September, 2013
ISSN 0975-4083
A Registered Reviewed Research Journal

Six monthly Bi-lingual Journal (English/Hindi Editions)
Indexed & Listed at: Ulrichs International Periodicals Directory , ProQuest, U.S.A. Title Id : 715204
The Aims & Objectives- To provide a plateform for the publication of original unpublished Research Papers, Summary of Research Project, Thesis and Book review relating to all subjects of Social & Life Sciences and to promote interdisciplinary research work. Book Review can be published on receipt of two copies of concerned book. Guidelines & Member Ship Fee -Authors/ Researchers can contact in the Registered Office given below-
Please address all Communications -
Prof. Braj Gopal Shukla

Chief Editor
Research Journal Social and Life Sciences
41/42, Raghuwans Sadan, Shantikunj, Bichhiya, Rewa 486 001 (M.P.)
Anthropogenic Impact on North- West Himalayan Region

* B. P. Singh ** Gulzar Qadir Ganaie
========================================================== Abstract- "The impact of human activities on the bio-geophysical and socio-economic environment of the north western Himalayan region of India is analysed.Economic changes and population increase are creating a threatening danger to the ecological conditions in the area.this article provides an analysis of environmental destruction scenario under varying intensities of anthropogenic pressure. ========================================================== Methodology- The paper is totally worked out on the secondary data. Most efforts were made to collect recent data. Objectives- The main objectives are:(a) To acess the anthropogenic impact geographically. (b) To describe the various human activities causing major problems in the region. (c) To analyse the anthropogenic impact on various components of ecosystem of the region. Introduction- The north-western Himalayan region of India comprises of a series of ranges of greater, lesser and foot Himalayas such as Karakoram, Ladakh Zanskar ,Pirpanchal etc.This is the region of two northern states, jammu and Kashmir and Himachal Pradesh of India. The region is bestowed with a huge resource of flora and fauna. Besides this the region is also a store house of various glaciers, rivers and wet lands among which, Baltoroo, Siachen, Nibra, Bispa (glaciers),Indus, satluj, Jehlum, shyok, Neelam, Chenab(rivers) and wular, Dal, Pangong, Tso,Tso Moriri (wet Lands),Which are famous throughout the world. Mostly the region is well known for its scenic beauty, as it comprises some of the valleys like Kashmir, Neelam, Kashtiwar, Kull, Kinur also.But the region has been cited as one of the nine hot spot bio-diversity regions named on 2nd Feb.2005,Which implies that it has not had the advantage of receiving the conversation attention. Particularly it is the man who has been responsible to a large extent for the environmental deterioration of the region. ===========================
* ** Professor, Department of Geography, Government T. R. S. College Rewa (M.P.) M.Phil Geography, Second Semester, Government T. R. S. College Rewa (M.P.)
95
As he strives for the industrialization, modernization and so called higher standard of living. Anthropogenic activities causing serious damage: Geo-dynamically active and sensitive north western Himalayan region of India is confronted with a range of problems of anthropogenic origin. The main man induced activities which have caused a serious damage and threatened the equilibrium of the region are stated as: Unplanned land use, cultivation on steep slopes, over grazing, major engineering activities, over exploitation of village and community forests, deforestation, shifting cultivation, monoculture in forests, mining and construction of roads and railway network. Impact on Topography: The above mentioned anthropogenic activities have caused a serious destruction to the topography of the region. Deforestation in inaccessible areas and for employment of horticulture have increased the desertification in the lesser and greater Himalayan region, as presently these conditions are prevailing in the 41,500 sq.km. and are increasing. Road construction and railway network have increased the rate of soil erosion and landslides. The railway track example of Kashmir Valley is of keen interest that it has created a great loss both to the mountains and the famous saffron Karewas of Kashmir. The lush green meadows, which were once inaccessible, are now covered in the market and recreational places due to tourism, pilgrimage and exploration, industrialization and mining. Impact on Flora and Fauna: The region is comprising of 20%-25% of the plant species of India, out of which 95% are becoming endangered. 10% of the forest cover in Himachal Pradesh has been decreased in last 15 years. In J & K total forest cover in 2001 was 24324 sq.kms and at present (2011) the forest cover is only 20230 sq.Kms, which suggests that there is a decrease of 4094 sq.Kms only in 10 years. Similarly the wild life of the region is also in great threat. The world famous species like Musk Deer, Antelope, Ibex, Baharal and Red Deer are decreasing in number and are now called the endemic species of the region. Mostly Musk deer and Snow Leopard are now under the threat partially due to changes in their habitat. Total Decrease in forest area in J & K state (2001-2011)
Year 2001 2003 2005 2007 2009 2011 Total Forest Area Decrease Square Kilometer Square Kilometer 24324 ---24214 110 23360 854 22144 1216 20441 1703 20230 211
Source: Statistical digest dept.of forest J & K Impact on glaciers and wet lands- Due to anthropogenic activities the average
96
temperature increase in the region has been recorded since 1970.67% of the glaciers in the region are retreating at a startling rate mainly attributed to climate change. The glacial area has decreased from 173 sq.Kms to 140 sq.Kms during 2001-2004, only in baspa basin Kinnour district of Himachal Pradesh. The average temp. recorded in Kinnour from 1991-94 was 19.8c, 1996-2000 was 20.10 and 2001-2004 was 21.6c . The increase is much higher during the last 5 years. The Baltroo glacier in Baltistan is moving about 6 feet per day. Similar is case with Parachik, Kalhoi, Nobra and Hispur glaciers. The impact of anthropogenic activities is quite adverse on the wet lands. Experts have predicted that the wet lands of the region will vanish in less than eight years if they continue to neglect. Wular Lake was once considered as the largest fresh water lake in the Asia with an area of 204 sq. Km. about 100 years ago, which is now estimated only to 24 sq.kms, similarly the famous dal lake is encroaching at a very fast rate. Many other wetlands like Anchar, Nigeen etc. are very close to vanish from the region. Overview of decrease in area of major glaciers of NW Himalayas in 30 years
Glacier Kalhoi Baspa Siachen Baltroo Hispur Location Kashmir Kinnour Ladakh Baltistan Baltistan 1980 sq,kms 4.25 260 300 156 135 2010 sq.kms 2.63 140 148 93 90
Source: Dept. of geology and geo-physics, University of Kashmir Conclusion- Taking an overview of the fact it may be concluded that man himself is destroying his environment for his vested interest and greed and that we may have to face an ecological crises of a vast magnitude, making human survival impossible on the earth, If this rate of degradation continues. Although astoundingly reaching natural wealth, the north western Himalayan region of India has lost 70 % of its original Habitat and its flora and fauna are in great danger. Several species have been probably lost to the world for ever and population of several others is rapidly reducing threatened by anthropoenic impacts.
====================== References1. 2. 3. Sinha,A.: "A study of snow and glaciers oh Himalayas". A research Paper published by ISRO Hyderabad. Ahmad Afroz, Rawat J.S. & Rai S.C, " An analysis of the Himalayan environment", Springlink publishers Chandigarh. Shaheen h., Qureshi R. l. & Khan Zabta, "Structural diversity, vegetational dynamics and anthropogenic impact on lesser Himalayan forests of Bagh district Kashmir " published by department of plant sciences Q.I.A. University Pak.
97
4. 5. 6. 7. 8.
Mason K. "Indus Floods and Shyok glaciers" Himalayan journal 1929. Romshu Shakeel," An overview of Himalayan glaciers J & K glaciers", Dept. of geology and geo-physics ,University of Kashmir. CEEH, " Geography of Himachal Pradesh" CEEH publishers Shimla. Dept. of forests ," Digest of Statistics-2001,2005,2010". Hussain Majid, " Geography of J & K " Rawat publications, Jaipur.

The Aims & Objectives-To provide a plateform for the publication of original unpublished Research Papers, Summary of Research Project, Thesis and Book review relating to all subjects of Social & Life Sciences and to promote interdisciplinary research work. Book Review can be published on receipt of two copies of concerned book. Guidelines & Member Ship Fee -Authors/ Researchers can contact in the Registered Office given below-

Chief Editor
The e-waste Problem and Recycling

* Anita Sarin **Dipti Jha
========================================================== Abstract- Institutional infrastructures, including e-waste collection, transportation, treatment, storage, recovery and disposal, need to be established at national and /or regional levels for the environmentally sound management of e-wastes. Model facilities employing environmentally sound technologies and methods for recycling and recovery are to be established. Criteria are to be developed for recovery and disposal of e- Wastes policy level interventions should include development of e-waste regulation, control of import and export of ewastes and facilities in development of infrastructure. An effective take back program providing incentives for producers to design products that are less waste full. Contain fewer toxic components and are easier to disassemble, reuse and recycle may help in reducing wastes. ========================================================== Electronic waste, e-waste or waste electrical and electronic equipment describes discarded electrical or electronic devices. The current practices of e-waste management in India suffer from a number of drawbacks. Informal processing of electronic waste in developing countries may causes serious health and pollution problems though these countries are also most likely to reuse and repair electronics. Electronic waste may also be defined as discarded computers, office electronic equipment entertainment device electronics, mobile phones, television sets and refrigerators. It is an emerging problem as well as a business opportunity of in increasing significance, given the volumes of e-waste being generated and the content of both toxic and valuable materials in them. The fraction including iron, copper, aluminum, gold and other metals in e-waste is over 60%. While plastics account for other metals in e-waste is over 60%, while plastics account for about 30% and the hazardous pollutants comprise only about 2.70%. It is estimated that the total number of obsolete Personal Computers emanating each year from business and individual households in India will be around 1.38 million. According to a report of confederation of Indian industries the total waste generated by broken ===========================
* ** Dr. R. B. Government Navin Girls College, Raipur (C.G.) Dr. R. B. Government Navin Girls College, Raipur (C.G.)
99
down electronic and electrical equipment in India has been estimated to be 1,46,000 tons per year. The low-income house holds use the PC for 5.94 Years, TV for 8.16 years and the mobile phones for 2.34 years while the upper income class uses the PC for 3.21 years, TV for 5.13 years and mobile phones for 1.63 years. The public awareness on e- wastes and the willingness of the public to pay for e-waste management as assessed during the study based on an organized questionnaire revealed that about 50% of the public are aware of environment and health impacts of the electronic items. The use of computers, televisions and other electronics continues to grow. As demand increases and technology evolves older electronics are replaced and the volume of electronic waste that is generated increases. Impacts of e-wastes- Electronic wastes can cause widespread environmental damage due to the use of toxic materials in the manufacture of electronic goods. Hazardous materials such as lead, Mercury and hexavalent chromium in one form or the other are present in such wastes primarily consisting of capacitors, Batteries, liquid crystal displays, cartridges from photocopying machines and electrolytes. All electronic equipments contain printed circuit boards which are hazardous because of their content of lead, brominates flame retard us and antimony oxide, which is also present as a flame retardant. The cadmium from one mobile phone battery is enough to pollute 600m3 of water. It is a livelihood for unorganized recyclers and due to lack of awareness; they are risking their health and the environment as well. The valuable fractions are processed to directly reusable components and to secondary raw materials in a variety of refining and conditioning processes. No sophisticated machinery or personal protective equipment is used for the extraction of different materials Waste components which does not have any resale or reuse value are openly burnt or disposed off in open dumps. Pollution problems associated with such backyard smelting using crude processes are resulting in fugitive emissions and slag containing heavy metals or health concern. They use strong acids to retrieve precious metals such as gold. Working in poorly ventilated enclosed areas without masks and technical expertise results in exposure to dangerous and slow poisoning chemicals benefits of recycling . Recycling raw materials from end of-life electronics is the most effective solution to the growing ewaste problem. Most electronic devices contain a variety of materials, including metals that can be recovered for future uses. By dismantling and providing reuse possibilities, intact natural resources are conserved and air and water pollution caused by hazardous disposal is avoided. Additionally, recycling reduces the amount of greenhouse gas emissions caused by manufacturing of new products. Benefits of recycling are extended when responsible recycling methods are used. Environmentally sound recycling of e-waste are requires sophisticated technology and processes, which are not only very expensive, but also need specific skills and training for the operation proper recycling of
100
complex materials requires the expertise to recognize or determine the presence of hazardous or potentially hazardous constituents as well as desirable constituents and then be able to apply the companys capabilities and process systems to properly recycle both of these streams. Guidelines are to be developed for environmentally sound recycling of e- waste. Private sector is coming forward to invest in the e- waste projects once they are sure of the returns. The future of e-waste management depends not only on the effectiveness of local government, the operator of recycling services, but also on the attitude of citizens, and on the key role of manufactures and bulk consumers to shape and develop community participation. Lack of civic sense and awareness among city residents will be a major hurdle to keep e-waste out of municipal waste stream. Consumers to be educated to buy only necessary products that utilize some of the emerging technologies to be identified through eco-labeling. Awareness raising programmes and activities on issues related to the environmentally sound management (ESM), health and safety aspects of e-waste in order to encourage better management practices should be implemented for different target groups, Technical guidelines for the ESM of e-waste should be developed as soon as possible. Conclusion- Reduce the consumption of products that ultimately become ewaste by maintaining older equipment or purchasing higher quality products. Reuse products by selling them or donating them to others, especially compute reuse organizations extending their useful life and keeping them out of the waste stream. Institutional infrastructures, including e-waste collection, transportation, treatment, storage, recovery and disposal, need to be established at national and /or regional levels for the environmentally sound management of e-wastes. Model facilities employing environmentally sound technologies and methods for recycling and recovery are to be established. Criteria are to be developed for recovery and disposal of e- Wastes policy level interventions should include development of e-waste regulation, control of import and export of e-wastes and facilities in development of infrastructure. An effective take back program providing incentives for producers to design products that are less waste full. Contain fewer toxic components and are easier to disassemble, reuse and recycle may help in reducing wastes. **
Impact of Globalization and Devolution of power on Local Communities: A case study of Dudhwa National Park
* Sarika Shukla **Sugandha Shanker
========================================================== Abstract- Nurturing harmony among man and nature in a way that the vital needs of people are met sustainably without damaging the resource is probably the biggest challenge humanity is facing in our time. Rapidly rising human population and animal populations, industrialization, urbanization and globalization are posing serious danger to ecology and environment in the form of over exploitation of natural resource. Therefore, need to conserve natural resources like forest and wildlife was felt tremendously by the Indian governments. It made several regulations and policy taking natural resource management under government control. Keywords- Nurturing, Tradition, Paradigm Shift, Dudhwa, Perception ========================================================== Natural resources management conventionally characterised by absolute control of government agencies, lack local participation and complete restriction over the use of resource by the community. The last two decades have witnessed a paradigm shift in conservation and natural resource management (NRM) away from costly state-centred control towards approaches in which local people play a much more active role (Shackleton etal 2002) profound transformations are occurring in this sphere in terms of who has access to and control over resources. Recently rights of local communities over natural resources have been reinforced either through power-sharing agreements with the state, increased legal access to natural resources or decentralization within national agencies.Understanding the impacts of these institutional changes is important both for government and other stakeholders not only for better management and conservation of the resource (Shyamsundar,2005) but also for the preservation of local culture and traditional knowledge. Considering the case of Dudhawa tiger reserve which was declared a national park 1861, since then it is under strict government controls. Later some national and ===========================
* ** Lecturer, I.T. P.G. College Lucknow (U.P.) I.C.S.S.R. Research Fellow University of Lucknow (U.P.)
* *
102
international N.G.O like CEE, WWF and Keidanren Nature Conservation Fund, Japan and educational institution like Bhatia vidhyapeeth have considerable contribution in the area. These agencies facilitated the process of devolution which brought about changes in the local community by exposing them to globalization.This lead to the slow and unidentified changes in the lifestyle of the local community transforming their local culture, dress, food rituals and architecture. Which resulted in loss of their tribal identity? Introduction- Before the advent of the British rule in India, forest were owned and managed by local communities. Forest management was taken over by colonial rulers. They primarily viewed them as source of revenue or as source for the supply of railway sleepers at nominal prices or wood for the ship building industry of England. The management of forest was totally monopolised by state forest department. This resulted in an unfortunate disjunction between people and forest. The contractor system was exploitative and driven by profit. Many forest areas were taken over for crop cultivation; illegal felling and encroachment also took place. The traditional rights of the community got contained, restricted and in some cases eliminated. (Dhar and Gupta, 2008)This lead to degradation of forest and adverse relationships between community and administration emerged. The last two decades have witnessed a paradigm shift in conservation and natural resource management (NRM) away from costly state-centred control towards an approaches where local people play a much more active role(Shackleton etal 2002). This happened because of the following reasons: Limited effectiveness of the state in managing natural resources, especially at the local level. Inability to effectively enforce law and policies. Lack of local participation during policy formation and undermined local institutions that were managing the resources. Lack of transparency and communication among various stake holders Government agencies had difficulty in monitoring the use of extensive forest or rangeland areas. Inconsideration of local knowledge while planning this policy All these lead to local and international resistance to strict protected area program and failure of state run conservation programs. Some socioeconomic research, including ethnographic studies and models, found that local users can have an advantage over government agents for several reasons. Local users often have intimate knowledge of the resource. This provided a comparative advantage over government agencies in monitoring resource use and rule compliance. Furthermore, because their livelihoods depend on the resource, local users are often assumed to have the greatest incentives to maintain the resource base over time. With growing pressures to use resources more efficiently, equitably, and sustainably, optimism that communities or user
103
groups may be able to manage the resources more effectively than government agencies forms the basis for many programs that attempt to create or recreate local common property management regimes (World Bank, 1996). These factors generate interest in devolution which is defined by World Bank Environmental Department as the transfer of rights and responsibilities to user groups at the local level. Devolution policies are consistent with these trends because they transfer decision-making from government outsiders to users who are directly affected. Devolution opened channels for rural dwellers to communicate their priorities to government decision-makers and in some places improved community-government relations (in many sites suspicion continued to exist, e.g. Zambia, Zimbabwe, India) Although the theoretical advantages of user management have been convincing and the impetus for devolution policies was strong but, the actual outcomes of devolution programs in various sectors and countries have been mixed. Both the approaches, the government run programs and devolution based programs have their set off pit falls but in both case the local community was the effected the most. Initially it was thought that community development and providing alternative livelihood to the people and giving them power in the decision making process can be a very effective tool for development but if we observe the case of Dudhwa forest reserve we clearly see that these changes have completely transformed the local culture, traditions dress, food and identity of the tribal people.Therefore Dudhwa tiger reserve was taken as a baseline for this research. It sets out a clear example of government run conservation programs and devolution. Local community participation and how they have been benefited from the process both positively and negatively. Study area- Dudhwa forest reserve is selected as the study area ((Map 1) for this paper because it is the only National park in U.P. covering the maximum forest with considerable presence of Tharu tribe which is the only tribe of U.P.,
104
Geographical location- Dudhwa National park lies in the Keheri District of Uttar Pradesh. The Park lies between 28^18N and 28^42N latitudes and 80^28E and 80^57E longitudes. The Dudhwa national park is spread over the geographical area of 883.7390sq.km with Core 490.2919sq.km and Buffer 190.0372sq.km (Map 2)
Objective of the study To study if devolution was taking place in time memorable To investigate who were the stake holders in the process and what were their roles To analysis how and in what ways has the local community benefited from the process To evaluate the factors responsible for change in culture and traditions of the local people. Methodology- This is an empirical study primary data was collected with the help of key informants from the field visit, focus group discussion carried out in the Tharu villages. Semi structured interviews were conducted with representatives and officials of national and international N.G.O. and government agencies. Filed study, participant and non participant observation as well as Secondary data analysis of various working and non working papers in the fields form the basis of this research .(Plate I) FindingsConservation history of the park- A small area known as the Sonaripur Sanctuary was demarked in 1958 for the conservation of the rare kind of deer in order to save the rest of the existent inhabitants. Afterwards, the area of Sonaripur Sanctuary was extended to 212 sq. km. and was renamed as the Dudhwa National Park. The area of the park was further stretched over an area of 614 sq. km. and was stated a National Park in 1977. Much later, after 11 years, in 1988, Dudhwa National Park became a major part of the Tiger Project. Later on, the full area of the Kishanpur Sanctuary was added to create the Dudhwa Tiger Reserve. About 150 years earlier, these forests had
105
been the habitation of rhinoceros. Along with a project on the swamp deers, a rhinoceros project was also started in 1984. Major conservation projects in the park Conservation of the Swamp Deer or the largest types of Great Indian Deer were considerably waning in their numbers due to loss in their natural habitation. A small area known as the Sonaripur Sanctuary was demarked in 1958 for the conservation of this rare kind of deer in order to save the rest of the existent inhabitants. Afterwards, the area of Sonaripur Sanctuary was extended to 212 sq. km. and was renamed as the Dudhwa National Park The area of the park was further stretched over an area of 614 sq. km. and was stated a National Park in 1977 Along with a project on the swamp deers, a rhinoceros project was also started in 1984 The project Community Driven Natural Resource Management for Biodiversity Conservation in Dudhwa Nation Park was initiated by CEE with the support of Keidanren Nature Conservation Fund, Japan in the year 2005. The overall objective of the project is to strengthen protected area management by involving local communities to conserve biodiversity efficiently During the field survey it was found that Dudhwa tiger reserve is under strict government control for a very long period of time. Lately some NGO and educational institutions have tried to bring in the process of devolution but could not be implemented very successfully in the area. This happened because the government institutions have restricted the use of forest to the local community and had provided them with alternative sources of livelihood under the policy for the upliftment of schedule caste and schedule tribes. These policies have been successful in terms that pressures on the resources have been reduced but on the other hand it has lost the local culture traditions and traditional knowledge of proper resource conservation . Stake holder or actors in this process- Devolution does not take place in isolation. There are a number of institutional actors involved in natural resource management: government bureaucracies, local government bodies, and the private sector, as well as the user groups. The structure of interactions between these is important. Dick & Knox,( 1999) When the state retains a large role in resource management, in conjunction with an expanded role for users, it may be referred to as joint management or co-management. The joint co management started in the park very early when international agencies like WWF introduced project tiger, project rhino etc and later agencies like Centre for Environmental Education and Bhatia Vidayapeeth a research university introduced community based programs in the area. Slowly interweaving the process of devolution and co management techniques now a characteristic of Dudhawa forest reserve involves a number of stake holders. Government
106
National and international non-governmental organization Local Community ( mainly Tharu tribes ) As it can be seen in the Figure I the Dudhwa tiger reserve shares a very strong interaction with all the stake holders and also this process leads to community benefits and natural resource management.
Indigenous people are on the threshold of the crisis in sustainable development. These communities are concrete examples of sustainable societies which historically evolved in diverse ecosystems. Today, they face the challenges of extinction or survival in a globalised world. The impact of globalization is strongest on these populations and they have no voice, therefore, easily swept aside by the invisible hand of the market and its proponents. Pratheep, (2010). The field survey, interviews and interactions with various authorities and the tribal group present in the area revealed the facts that after Dudhwa was declared a reserve forest and later national park there was strict government control which is still present in core areas. People have limited rights in the core area. However the buffer zone is more flexible because Tharu villages are present in this zone. Limited excess to the forest products has been given to local people and efforts were made by the government agencies to provide alternative mode of employment to them so that, their dependence on the forest for basic need of fuel, fodder and food is reduced. The intervention of community based programs from various NGO and educational institution opened channels for communication between local community specially the Tharu tribes and authorities. These agencies helped the local people to get better awareness about the rights, duties and latest schemes and policy. The process of devolution was clearly visible the main emphasis was to reduce the pressure from the protected areas by making the communities more self dependent. Training programmes are organized regularly
107
on sustainable energy options and promotion of the tribal handicraft (plate 2). These programmes were done in partnership with government departments working in the field of promotion of non-conventional energy appliances. School Education programme in Dudhwa was also initiated where CEE worked with selected cluster of schools. A teachers training programme was organized to initiate the biodiversity conservation. (CEE, 2008) All these activities over a period of time have helped in the development of the basic infrastructure, sanitations, hygiene and schooling etc in the tribal area. In this process tribal people were exposed to globalization and new schemes were launched to provide them with alternative means of employment. This process of devolution brought with it globalization which slowly impacted every sphere of tribal life. The following dimensions of tribal lifestyle were mainly affected from this change, language, dress, culture. Food, perception, education, rituals and ethnicity. During the field work and interviews we could observe that tribes/local communities appeared like city dwellers wearing normal cloths speaking Hindi and some bits of English. This was somewhat unusual for us because the place was in remote forest area. We were expecting tribal communities to speak at least some bits of their native language but that was also missing completely. Most seriously impacted was the attire. Not even a single young women in all the five villages was dressed traditionally. In one village an old lady was wearing traditional Tharu dress but most females were dressed in modern day night gown or Sari. When questioned about the traditional dress and jewellery ladies told us that the dress is only wore on special occasions and festivals they also showed us the photographs (Plate3).When we requested to see the dress we were told that now only few elderly ladies posses this dress.This clearly indicates lack of spur among young people about their traditional dress. During the conversation it was also reviled that the art of making this traditional attire is disappearing very fast because the new generation does not like wearing it neither they have any interest and charm of learning how to make this attire. When we questions about rituals, songs folk stories etc most respondent in all the villages replied that they no longer remember the traditional songs and ritual. Only few elderly ladies from the village Nighasan were able to recall bits and pieces of traditional songs. They have even forgotten about the traditional rituals and have started practising new rituals like Holi, Diwali, Navrat etc which were introduced to them by television and family members who come back from the cities .When questioned about food most people told us that they eat foods like dal chawal, fish, chicken and roti etc they were also exposed to carbonated drinks (Fanta, coke) and packed foods .Initially no one could recall about traditional food most people said that they eat common food and eating and catching fish was one traditional activity performed by them . After long discussion one very elderly lady described about some
108
specific kind of food called Anadi ka Chawal which has completely disappeared and no one in the younger generation has seen it. It is also not grown now because it was very difficult to prepare and involves a lot of time and effort . Todays generation is more exposed to foods like Maggi, Pepsi, coke, Fanta etc which is the result of globalization. This indicated how deep globalization has impacted these peoples culture and traditions. Another drastic change was in the architecture of the area traditionally they used to build mud houses with beautiful patters allowing air and light to pass through but this is very fast being replaced with modern day brick houses.(plates 3&4) The main factor which contributed to this transformation was that the females in the Tharu community have the responsibility of working in the field because of two social reasons firstly men have migrated to different cities in search of jobs and secondly men consume alcohol and other such stuff making them less available for the muscular work .
This leaves the female with more responsibility and less time to learn traditional crafts . Some people may argue that this was the traditional set up and females were always the working force in Tharu. This is true to some extent but ,the presence of men helped them to take care of children and other household choirs leaving them with more time and energy however, now the absence of male members has left little time with them. Nevertheless, today the exposure to new sources and means of entertainment like television, mobile phones, radios etc and education facilities leaves little time with them to interact with elderly people and learn about their traditions, rituals, art and craft. Secondly, they have been exposed to globalization through television, books and magazine. They feel their traditional dress is out of fashion and if they wear them they will not be accepted and will not be able to be part of the modern day globalized society tribal identity. Thirdly one thing which came to light was that the young people who have gone out to cities for higher education and jobs when came back home discouraged there family members to wear traditional dress or follow traditions. This also played a very important role in
109
changing traditional patterns.
Conclusion- Through this study it was seen that people, at the local level have benefited in terms of access to education, health services and also monetary incentives from the process of globalization and strict government control . Which brough with it projects like project tiger , project rhino etc, and development of infrastructure and alternative livelihood options.However this has lead to serious destruction of local culture and changed their identity local Tharu people have lost their cultural heritage they no longer wear their traditional cloths, they have forgotten about their traditional foods, even they do not speak their native language. This raises a serious question is this kind resource protection and culture loss sustainable?
====================== References1. Centre for Environmental Education, Dudhwa National Park, CEE, Lucknow, viewed 6th December 2011, <http://www.ceeindia.org/cee/project_pages/ dudhwa.html> Dhar, T.N & Gupta S.P.,2008, Greening Imperative forestry and tree cover in U.P, Indian Institute of Public administration U.P. Region, Lucknow.pp.4,10,66 Dick,RM & knox,A 1999, 'collective action, property rights, and devolution of natural resource management: a conceptual framework'. Environmental economics series part ii. plenary session, DSE/ZEL, Feldafing, Germany, pp.43 IHPL, Conservation History of Dudhwa National Park, Indian Holiday Private Limited, New Delhii, Viewed 12th November 2011,<http:// www.indianholiday.com/india-wildlife-holidays/dudhwa/conservationhistory.html> Pratheep, P.S 2010, Globalisation, Identity and Culture: Tribal Issues, LSCAC Proceedings Thailand ,pp.153. shackleton,S Ncampbell,BO Wollenbergs,E & Edmunds,D 2002 , 'Natural resource perspective devolution and community based natural resource management creating space for local people participation and benefits'. Natural Resource Perspective, The Overseas Development Institute, 111 Westminster Bridge Road, London, No76, 1-2 Shyamsundar, P Araral, E Weeraratne, S 2005, ' Devolution of Resource Rights, Poverty, and Natural Resource Management - An Overview', environmental economics series the world bank environmental department paper no. 104, pp. 1
2. 3.
4.
5. 6.
7.
Yogic Mantra "OM": The Mantra of Universal Harmony and Potent Tonic of The Human Organism * Arvind Malik ** Sonia Malik, ***Vishal Dahiya
========================================================== Abstract- Today from celebrities to general public - people from all walks of life are interested in Yoga, an integrated system of health for the holistic development of a person. Aum (or as Westerners like to spell it: om) is a vital part of the science of yoga. To many people, aum is just a word chanted in meditation or as a closing prayer in yoga practice. However, according to Bhagavad Gita " All speech and thought are derived from one sound aum. It expresses the ultimate reality." Yoga teacher B.K.S. Iyengar describes the various meanings of aum as "The letter A symbolizes the conscious or waking state, the letter U the dream state, and the letter M the dreamless sleep state of the mind and spirit." Aum became the sacred word "hum" of the Tibetans, "amin" of the Muslems, and "amen" of the Egyptians, Greeks, Romans, and Christians. "Amen" in Hebrew means "sure, faithful." Aum is a way of deepening the concentration of the mind, which leads to realization of the divine. Yogic mantra "om" is symbol of communal harmony and moreover its deep roots among different civilizations had made it a relatively cost-effective universal mantra of mental and physical health benefits. ========================================================== Introduction- Yoga is an ancient Indian body of knowledge that dates back more than 5000 years ago. The word Yoga came from the Sanskrit word yuj which means to unite or integrate. Today, interest in heath consciousness is attracting people from all over the world to earn better health in body and contentment in mind. Now a days people are looking towards natural ways of approach in health & happiness. This search has brought YOGA in our daily life. The great religious reformer and philosopher Swami Vivekananda, while presenting at the Chicago Parliament of Religions in 1893, ===========================
* ** *** Associate Professor, Department of Physical Education, Kurukshetra University, Kurukshetra, Haryana. Associate Professor, A.K.M.V. Shahabad(M), Haryana. Research Scholar, Department of Physical Education, Ch. Devi Lal University, Sirsa. Haryana.
111
described yoga is an accessible system for health based upon the following key principles: relaxation (savasana), physical movements (asana), breathing practices (pranayama), and meditation/ positive thinking (dyhana). The mantra Om (or Aum) has been handed down to us by the Himalayan sages. It is the most important mantra of Yoga. According to tradition, every thing manifest comes from Primordial Vibration, which is symbolised by Om: all material objects, all living beings, including each of us, all spiritual teachings, including Yoga, all languages, including Sanskrit, all scriptures, including the Vedas, everything. Everything has come out of Primordial Vibration, which is represented by Om. This concurs with modern scientific thinking which says that everything - every atom and molecule in every nook and corner of this universe - is formed out of energy vibration. Einstein formulated his famous equation E = mc indicates that matter (m) is but an expression of Energy (E). Every atom, at-Om, comes out of the Primordial Vibration which is symbolised by Om. Om as a sound, syllable (Om or Aum) and glyph (P) all symbolise the fact that all material objects, all phenomena and all thought patterns, both on a microcosmic and macrocosmic level, are states of energy vibration. Om in Sanatan Dharma- Indian mystical and philosophical thinking is impregnated with Om, mentioned widely in the Upanishads , Tantras , Puranas, Samkhyas and in specialised Vedantic texts such as the Yoga Vashishta. It symbolises the essence of Sanatan Dharma (the Eternal Way), commonly known as Hinduism - the tolerant and profound conglomeration of spiritual thinking and practice from which Yoga has come. Om is widely known as the Mahat Mantra - the great mantra. Om is not directly mentioned in Rig Veda , probably because it was considered too sacred to utter or even write down. Om is first mentioned, albeit indirectly, in the Yajur Veda in verse 1:1 where it is known as the pranava the humming sound- or udgita the elevating chant. Interestingly, no graphic representation of Om has yet been found in the extensive excavations of the so called Indus Valley civilisation (circa 3000 BC, though probably much older). The reason may be either that Om was considered too sacred to be graphically represented, or that it had not yet been realised and brought into mainstream spiritual practice. The oldest direct references and descriptions of Om are to be found in the Upanishads which are considered to contain the essential teachings of the Vedas. Aum (Om) in ancient Egypt- It seems that the ancient Egyptians knew of Aum as Amen or Amun. It seems that Amen or Amen-Ra was a primordial creation deity, the name of the supreme God who was considered the creator and ruler of the other gods, and to have no beginning and no end. Possibly, Aum was deified as Amen. Certainly, this description ties up with Aum in that Primordial Energy is the source of all things, including gods, and indeed is without beginning and end, since it is the very source of time itself. In any case, this word can be seen in the names of some of the Pharaohs, such as in
112
Tut-ankh-amen which literally means The Living Image of Amen. There was even a temple in the ancient city of Thebes called Amen-Re or the Temple of Amen. It was located at the navel of Egypt; that is, at its exact geographical centre. Also, it is interesting to note that ovoidal-shaped stone markers called Om-pholos (a Greek word which literally means navel) were placed throughout Egypt as a means by which the land was delineated and surveyed. Moreover, each ompholos indicated that the god Amen was present there. Possibly, and this is pure speculation, Om was symbolically placed in the form of these ompholos marker-monuments all over Egypt to indicate that that which Om represents is everywhere in a word, Om-nipresent! The god Thoth (the God of Wisdom, known by the Greeks as Hermes) is believed to have created the world by his Voice (Primordial Vibration) alone; this again hints at Om. These parallels should not really surprise us because it is becoming more and more evident that the ancient Egyptians had enormous commercial, cultural and religious exchange with India. Possibly, in the mists of time, they shared a common culture or a common heritage. And in passing, we would like to point out that some people say that the massive pyramids were constructed, not using present-day construction techniques, but the power of sound. As we develop our understanding of sound we may re-discover knowledge that the ancient Egyptians had known and used. Who knows? Om in Islam- A few centuries after Christ, Amen was adopted into Islam as Amin or Alm. The Arabic letter l is pronounced like u when it appears before a consonant which means that Alm automatically become Aum. Moreover, in exactly the same way as most traditional Indian spiritual texts, the Koran starts with Aum in the form of Alm! Here we see an extraordinary parallel between Islam and Yoga, as well as mainstream Indian mystical thinking. Everything starts with Aum. Vibratory Difference between Aum and Amen: The science of linguistics reveals that Amen has evolved from Aum (Om). If you chant Aum for some time and then Amen you will see that there is a vibratory difference: Aum is deeper and resonates in the belly and, in fact, in the whole body; whereas, Amen vibrates in the head and throat. Therefore, the vibrations of Aum tend to take us beyond the fetters of the intellect, whereas, Amen, tends to encourage thinking and the intellectual processes. Amen symbolises intellect (which characterises much of western culture as well the growth of Christianity and Judaism) whereas Aum (Om) symbolises being which has always been the essence of eastern religious and mystical systems. Om in English Words- Is it a coincidence that various English words derived from Latin, some of which have important philosophical meanings, start with Om? Take Om-niscience and Om-nipotence. Can it be a coincidence that Om, symbolising the universal sound vibration that contains all sounds and vibrations, is also contained in the word Om-nipresent! Note also the words Om-nifarious and Om-en. The Latin root word omni means universal. Isnt
113
it strange (or perhaps logical!) that the last letter of the Greek alphabet is Omega? Possibly Om has influenced our culture, via the Greeks and Romans, more than we think, especially on a philosophical level. Lastly, the English word ombudsman (which comes from Norwegian) means a person who judges on intractable disputes or problems. Is it a coincidence that one can break down the word so that it conveys the ancient role of Ombudsman? Om-budsman could mean Om + buddhi + manas - using the power of Om to awaken the buddhi (Sanskrit, our discriminatory faculty) over manas (Sanskrit, the conceptual mind) . As most of you will know, both the terms buddhi and manas are widely used in Yogic paradigms of the mind and its functioning. Symbolism of the Syllables of AUM- A, U and M, both as syllables and as sounds, as well as the silence after chanting Aum, symbolise a number of different things as follows: Aum can be chanted by feeling the resonance of A in the abdomen, then allowing the U to resonate in the chest and finally feeling the M vibration in the head. A = abdomen, U = chest/throat, M = head After the sound of Aum there is silence; this symbolises that which is above the head (i.e. beyond thinking), the ineffable: Spirit, or Consciousness. According to the Mandukya Upanishad, the syllables of Aum represent the following realms of experience: A = jagrat (waking state), U = swapna (dreaming state), M = shushupti (deep sleep state) After chanting Aum there is silence; this symbolises the spiritually awakened state, which transcends the previous three states. The three syllables of Aum symbolise the three levels of mind as follows: A = conscious, U = subconscious, M = unconscious After chanting Aum there is silence; this represents the Superconsciousness state which transcends the previous three states. According to Yoga, Tantra, Samkhya and Vedanta, the whole of nature, including the human mind and body, is made up of the three gunas (Sanskrit, guna, qualities): sattwa (harmony, clarity and light); rajas (passion and dynamism); and tamas (ignorance, darkness and inertia). The three syllables of Aum symbolize these three gunas as follows: A = tamas, U = rajas, M = sattwa After chanting Aum there is silence; this symbolises the state of trigunatita (Sanskrit, tri, three; atita, beyond) - that which transcends the three gunas, i.e. Pure Consciousness. The three syllables of AUM symbolise the three principles of existence symbolised by Brahma, the creative; Vishnu, the sustaining; and Shiva, the destructive: A = Brahma U = Vishnu M = Shiva
114
After chanting Aum there is silence; this symbolises underlying Reality which is the substratum behind, and beyond, creation (Brahma), sustenance (Vishnu) and destruction (Shiva). The three syllables of AUM symbolise the three realms of time: past, present and future: A = Present, U = Past, M = Future After chanting Aum there is silence; this symbolises underlying Reality which underlies and yet is beyond past, present and future; the Timeless out of which time emerges. Benefits of AUM Chanting- In our accomplishment-driven society, the human brain constantly receives and processes countless pieces of information from the outside world that are contradictory, opposing, and threatening to the organism. As a result, the brain commands a stress response in the body that recruits defence mechanisms and demands high expenditure of energy resources that can severely tax the body in the long run. It is now recognized that cognitive stress is linked to accelerated cellular aging and DNA degeneration. During meditation, the restorative mechanisms of the body are strengthened and down regulate the uncontrolled function for survival. Lifepromoting hormones such as human growth factor are secreted and more glucose is directed to the brain to fuel more efficient neuronal pathways that result in a feeling of well-being, while old habits and the neurons sustaining them die out. Few benefits of chanting mantra om are summarised as under: AUM chanting is a potent tonic which increases the efficiency of the human organism in a profound manner. A few studies have reported that the mantra om has been shown to synchronize respiratory signals, cardiovascular rhythms, and cerebral blood flow. By chanting this word OM or AUM one can achieve ultimate selfrealization. The repetition of Aum leads to excellent mental and physical health. This chant helps to improve the production of endorphin so making you fell relaxed and refreshed every time. Scientific studies on Om suggest that the mental repetition of Om results in physiological alertness and increased sensitivity to sensory transmission. It has positive effect for cardiac vascular health lowering blood pressure and increasing efficiency of all the cells and organs in the body. In essence AUM relaxes and rejuvenates the mind increasing concentration and memory therefore the ability to learn. By chanting the aum, the divine vibration, we can increase the bodys supply of cosmic energy and even direct it as a healing force to any part
115
of the body, mind, and soul. It helps in cleansing the mind. Controlling the emotions. It relives the stress levels by supplying more oxygen to the body. So you get relive from stress related headaches Charges the surrounding atmosphere. AUM can be seen through the eyes, listened to via ears and chanted via tongue. It is some what simpler to concentrate on the above 3 sense organs, so it is easy to concentrate the mind directly on the object. This is achieved by fixing AUM as a target for meditation on which 3 sense organs are focused. In addition to this the chanting of AUM has tranquilizing effect on the mind, which helps concentrate easily. Musically it is also held that the term OM or AUM is made up by three base notes A U M or the basic Sa Pa of the fundamental scale and again Sa (the base note) of the immediately higher scale. When one pronounces these notes in continuity, all the basic notes from SA to Ni also sound. Similarly when one pronounces AUM correctly, all the basic sounds also echo. It is believed to be the traditional way of clearing all the impediments in the vocal chord to make one chant the hymns correctly. Their unison makes one not only sound sonorous but also acts as the necessary preparation to chant a Mantra (Incantation) correctly. It is for this reason that all Vedic Mantras have OM or AUM as the first term. It is said that 12,000 recitations of aumremove all sins, while 12,000 recitations daily for a period of one year bring realization of the Absolute (brahman). Systematic Method of Chanting OM/AUM- The OM is to be chanted in a most comfortable posture. The OM is to be chanted during exhalation after deep inhalation. The OM is composed of two vowels A, U & one alphabet M. The total timing of 10 seconds for chanting of one AUM is divided as follows: A - 2 seconds , U - 3 seconds, M - 5 seconds A - is to be pronounced for 2 seconds with open lips U - is to be pronounced for 3 seconds while partially closing the lips. M - is to be pronounced for 5 seconds while lips completely closed. Complete 1 repetition of AUM is as follows: 1. Deep inhalation in 5 seconds. 2. Exhaling pronounce A for 2 seconds with lips open.3. Exhaling pronounce U for 3 seconds with lips partially closed. 4. Exhaling pronounce M for 5 seconds with lips completely closed. This complete repetition takes 15 seconds and it can be repeated for as many times as you want. You may find it difficult to inhale in 5 seconds and exhale in 10 seconds initially, so you have to adjust the timing as per your capacity in the beginning. But keep in mind that you have to achieve the ideal
116
timings. If we follow the correct technique of chanting mantra om you will get all the benefits of AUM/Om. Conclusion- In summary, the practice of mantra om may provide unique benefits that complement a lifestyle with balanced physical exercise, good nutrition, and a nourishing environment. It provides a conscious process of self-regulation that tempers the flow of thoughts, emotions, and automatic behaviors in the body and mind. In our accomplishment-driven society, the human brain constantly receives and processes countless pieces of information from the outside world that are contradictory, opposing, and threatening to the organism. As a result, the brain commands a stress response in the body that recruits defense mechanisms and demands high expenditure of energy resources that can severely tax the body in the long run. It is now recognized that cognitive stress is linked to accelerated cellular aging and DNA degeneration. Chanting AMU/OM is one of a few interventions that have been shown to effectively strengthen self-control and character development simultaneously.
====================== References1. Arias AJ, Steinberg K, Banga A, Trestman RL. Systematic review of the efficacy of meditation techniques as treatments for medical illness. J Altern Complement Med. 2006;12:817-32. Astin JA, Shapiro SL, Eisenberg DM, Forys KL. Mind-body medicine: State of the science, implications for practice. J Am Board Fam Pract. 2003;16:131-47. Andresen J. Meditation meets behavioural medicine: the story of experimental research on meditation. J Consciousness Stud.2000;7(1112):17-73. Bali Y, Nagarathna R, Ebnezar J, and Nagendra HR,.Complimentary effect of yogic sound resonance relaxation technique in patients with common neck pain. Int J Yoga. 2010 Jan-Jun; 3(1): 18-25. Bernardi L, Sleight P, Bandinelli G, Cencetti S, Fattorini L, WdowczycSzulc J, et al. Effect of rosary prayer and yoga mantras on autonomic cardiovascular rhythms: Comparative study. Br Med J.2001;323:22-9 Iyengar BK. New York City: Harper Collins Publishers; 2001. Light on Yoga; pp. 413-34. Iyengar BK. Yoga-The Path to Holistic Health. London, England: Dorling Kindersley; 2001. p. 25. Kaplan S. Meditation, restoration, and the management of mental fatigue. Environ Behav. 2001;33(4):480-506. Nagarathna R, Nagendra HR. Kempegowda Nagar, Bangalore: Swami Vivekananda Yoga Prakashana; 2001. Integrated Approach of Yoga Therapy for Positive Health; pp. 2-6. Patel Nalini. Correlation Between Personality and Emotional Intelligence. Research Link. March - 2012;96, Vol - XI(1):106-08. Pilkington K, Kirkwood G, Rampes H, Richardson J. Yoga for depression: The research evidence. Journal of Affective Disorders. 2005;89:13-24. Sanjay K, Nagendra HR, Manjunath NK and Shirley T. Meditation on OM:
2. 3. 4.
5.
6. 7. 8. 9.
10. 11. 12.
117
13. 14. 15.
16.
17.
Relevance from ancient texts and contemporary science. Int J Yoga. 2010 JanJun; 3(1): 2-5. Sripada Swamy DS, Vasudha MS. dissertation for MSc., Yoga; on N?d?nusand?na. Bangalore: Swami Vivekananda Yoga Prakashana; 2006. Sivananda Swami Japa Yoga A comprehensive treatise on Mantra-Sastra. Himalayas, India: A Divine Life Society Publication; 2005: 45-9. Telles S, Desiraju T. Recording of auditory middle latency evoked potentials during the practice of meditation with the syllable 'OM' Indian J Med Res. 1993;98:237-9. Telles S, Nagarathna R, Nagendra HR. Alterations in auditory middle latency evoked potentials during meditation on a meaningful symbol 'OM' Int J Neurosci. 1994;76:87-93. Wilson HB. The specific effects model: relaxation and meditation effects on cognitive and somatic anxiety [dissertation]. Columbus, OH: Ohio State University; 2000.
RNI No. MP BIL 01034/12/1/2005-TC
ISSN 0973-3914
lsUVj QkWj fjlpZ LVMht] jhok }kjk fjlpZ tjuy vkWQ vkV~Zl eSust esUV ,.M lks'ky lkbalsl ds fo'ks"kkad ds :i esa fuEufyf[kr nks lanHkZ iqLrdksa dk izdk'ku uoEcj] 2013 esa fd;k tk jgk gSA
(vkbZ-,l-ch-,u- 978&81&87364&59&7)

(ISBN 978-81-87364-60-3) mDr lanHkZ iqLrdksa esa izdk'ku gsrq vki viuk rF; ijd ,oa rdZ ;qDr 'kks/k i= Hkstdj bl vdknfed dk;Z esa lg;ksx dj ldrs gSaA fgUnh Hkk"kk esa 'kks/k i= ,e-,l- oMZ esa QkUV d`frnso 010] djsDVj lkbt 14] Mcy Lis'k_ vaxzsth Hkk"kk esa VkbEl U;w jkseu QkUV lkbt 14] Mcy Lis'k esa Hkst saA

41@42] j?kqoa'k lnu] fcfN;k] jhok (e-iz-)& 486001
Knowledge Management - An Emerging Business Tool

* Razaullah Khan **Khan Uzma
========================================================== Abstract- Knowledge is essential in everyday work. Everyone knows how to carry out his work and this knowledge can be reused later in similar tasks by adopting this knowledge to new situations. The general purpose of Knowledge Management (KM) is to make knowledge usable for more than one individual, e.g. for an organisation as a whole; i.e, to share it. New knowledge-based views on organisations suggest that it is knowledge that holds organisations together [Brown and Duguid 1998]. KM has existed and has been used for a long time, although it was neither called by this name nor necessarily recognised as what it is until a few years ago [Davenport and Prusak 1998]. The way of making knowledge available for others has evolved with time. With the coming up of teamwork, people were supposed to work closer together to benefit from the synergy of their joint knowledge. Knowledge Management helps the organizations adapt change with time thereby increasing the efficiency. ========================================================== Data, Information, Knowledge Hierarchy- Before beginning to understand knowledge management (KM), one must start by clearly defining the meaning of the word knowledge. It is important to understand the distinction between data, information and knowledge.
KNOWLEDGE
INFORMATION
DATA
Figure 1 : Data Information &Knowledge Hierarchy
===========================
* Associate Professor, Department of Commerce and Management Science, Maulana Azad College of Arts, Science and Commerce, Dr. Rafiq Zakaria Campus, Auranagabad, Maharashtra Assistant Professor , Department of M.C.A, Millenium Insititute of Managment, Dr. Rafiq Zakaria Campus, Aurangabad, Maharashtra.
**
119
Data : Data is comprised of the basic, unrefined, and generally unfiltered information. Thierauf (1999) defined data as : unstructured facts and Figureures that have the least impact on the typical manager. For example The price of crude oil is Rs. 50 Information: Information is defined as organized or processed data that are timely and accurate. For data to become information, it must be contextualized, categorized, calculated and condensed (Davenport & Prusak 2000). Knowledge: Knowledge resides in the user and happens only when human experience and insight is applied to data and information. The knowledge possessed by each individual is a product of his experience, and encompasses the norms by which he evaluates new inputs from his surroundings (Davenport & Prusak 2000). Types of knowledge- In KM knowledge is categorised in two types namely explicit and tacit knowledge. The former refers to codified knowledge, such as that found in documents, while the latter refers to non codified and often personal/experience-based knowledge. Explicit Knowledge-This type of knowledge is formalized and codified, and is sometimes referred to as know-what (Brown & Duguid 1998). It is therefore fairly easy to identify, store, and retrieve (Wellman 2009). Explicit knowledge is found in: databases, memos, notes, documents, etc. Tacit Knowledge (Embodied Knowledge)- This type of knowledge was originally defined by Polanyi in 1966. It is sometimes referred to as know-how (Brown & Duguid 1998) and refers to intuitive, hard to define knowledge that is largely experience based. Tacit knowledge is also regarded as being the most valuable source of knowledge, and the most likely to lead to breakthroughs in the organization (Wellman 2009). Tacit knowledge is found in: the minds of human stakeholders. It includes cultural beliefs, values, attitudes, mental models, etc. as well as skills, capabilities and expertise (Botha et al 2008). Organizational knowledge and Learning- Organizational knowledge is defined as all the knowledge resources within an organization that can be realistically tapped by that organization. It can therefore reside in individuals and groups, or exist at the organizational level. Hatch (2010) defines it as: When group knowledge from several subunits or groups is combined and used to create new knowledge, the resulting tacit and explicit knowledge can be called organizational knowledge. Others present a broader perspective: individual knowledge, shared knowledge, and objectified knowledge are different aspects or views of organizational knowledge (Ekinge & Lennartsson 2000). On the other side learning is the way we create new knowledge and improve ourselves. Organizational learning is based on applying knowledge for a purpose and learning from the process and from the outcome. Brown and Duguid (1991) describe organisational learning as the bridge between
120
working and innovating. What is Knowledge Management? Knowledge Management is the collection of processes that govern the creation, dissemination, and utilization of knowledge. KM is about making the right knowledge available to the right people. It is about making sure that an organization can learn, and that it will be able to retrieve and use its knowledge assets in current applications as they are needed. Davenport & Prusak (2000), states that KM is managing the corporations knowledge through a systematically and organizationally specified process for acquiring, organizing, sustaining, applying, sharing and renewing both the tacit and explicit knowledge of employees to enhance organizational performance and create value. It involves the understanding of: where and in what forms knowledge exists; how to make the right knowledge available to the right people; what the organization needs to know; how to best generate or acquire new relevant knowledge; how to promote a culture conducive to learning, sharing, and knowledge creation; how to manage all of these factors so as to enhance performance in light of the organizations strategic goals and short term opportunities and threats. The Knowledge Management Process- Knowledge management is the concept of taking data and turning it into useful and applicable knowledge in a business environment. There is no one specific way that is to be done, and theres no one specific definition of the process or the concept. No matter how complex the organizations KM concept may be but few general steps are carried out in any KM process
Data Capture
Data Storage
Data Organization
Data Analysis
Knowledge Creation
Knowledge Sharing
121
Figure 2 : The Knowledge Management Process Data Capture: Raw data must be collected somehow before it can be turned into knowledge, or wisdom as the last step in the process is often called. Data Storage: There has to be a place to keep the collected information. Data storage for most businesses and even individuals today is digital, but even a filing cabinet is a data storage solution. Data Organization: Once the data is collected it has to be organized into some kind of a useful structure. For instance, a piece of paper that contains raw data like sales Figureures numbers, number of employees, prices of products, employee attendance numbers and last quarters profits is full of raw data, but its a collection thats not organized and cant be easily used in this format. Data Analysis: This often melds in with the organization step, as the act of organizing data often requires analysis. Once the data is analyzed, then its more likely to be knowledge than just raw information because the way the information works together and things like cause and effect become more obvious. Patterns become obvious, and those can be used to illustrate general concepts. This turns the information into useful knowledge. Knowledge Creation : At this stage the analysis brings into light certain trends and pattern. This leads to knowledge creation. Knowledge Sharing:At this point, the raw data has become useful knowledge or wisdom. While this is an improvement over raw, unorganized data, its necessary to determine the best way to share this wisdom with employees to make it truly useful on a daily basis, and to use it to reach organizational goals. The Knowledge Management System- Knowledge Management System (KM System) refers to a system for managing knowledge in organizations. KMS, is a concept usually enabled by Information Technology, it is an IT based system for managing knowledge in companies for supporting the creation, acquisition, storage and dispersion of information. The main purpose of a KMS is to allow a companys employees to readily access documented archives of facts, information sources, and results. One of the main goals of knowledge management systems is simply to make it easier for businesses and other organizations to share information and to make sure organizational knowledge is freely available to those who need it. Knowledge Management for Reducing the Knowledge Gap in Organization- Change is the mother of inventions. With the passage of time many internal and external factors influence organizations to incorporate new tools, techniques and strategies towards increasing organizational benefits. Success in the competitive market depends on organizations ability to adapt change with time .Implementation and adaptation of new techniques develops a knowledge gap in organization hence it becomes necessary reduce this knowledge gap. KM is one such strategy which helps the organizations to
122
reduce this gap.
Rate of change
Knowledge Gap
Rate of learning
Time Figure 3 : The knowledge gap with respect to Time and Change In order to reduce this knowledge gap, KM must therefore be involved across the entire knowledge spectrum. It must help knowledge development at all levels and facilitate & promote its diffusion to individuals, groups, and/or across the entire firm, in accordance with the organizations requirements. KM must manage organizational knowledge storage and retrieval capabilities, and create an environment conducive to learning and knowledge sharing. Similarly, it must be involved in tapping external sources of knowledge whenever these are necessary for the development of the organizational knowledge resources. Knowledge management plays important role in Organizational Learning . KM emphasises on following points : 1. One must understand how to create the ideal organizational learning environment 2. One must be aware of how and why something has been learned. 3. One must try to ensure that the learning that takes place is useful to the organization Technology - An enabler of KM- Information technology plays an important role in developing an efficient KMS. There are various tools available in market today which help KM to fulfil its goals. Following are few IT based tools to choose from, which fall into one of the following categories (adapted from Gupta and Sharma 2005, in Bali et al 2009): Groupware systems The intranet and extranet Data warehousing,data mining, & OLAP Decision Support Systems Content management systems Document management systems Artificial intelligence tools Simulation tools
123
KM should not be confused as technological discipline it is more about managing as people, culture, and organizational practices & structures. Effective KM initiatives are therefore never technology driven. However, if IT is used right - as a supporting and enhancing mechanism for sound, existing KM practices - it can be a very valuable tool indeed. Conclusion- The knowledge management (KM) is very important in the 2000s because it helps organizations to gain competitive advantage and effective working through sharing and re-using knowledge. In the market place of ebusiness, KM initiatives are used to systematically leverage information and expertise to improve organizational responsiveness, innovation, competency and efficiency. There are many reasons why knowledge should be managed properly especially using the collaborative technology. Among these are information overload, technology advancement, increased professional specialization, competition, workforce mobility and turnover, and capitalization of organizational knowledge. The Km based system are being deployed as a tool for organizational excellence and improved business system.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. Dr. B. Rathan Reddy. "Knowledge Management [Tools for Business Development], First Edition, Mumbai, Himalaya Publishing House,2007. Bryan Bergeron, "Essentials of Knowledge Management", John Wiley & Sons, Inc., Hoboken, New Jersey. Dr. Dimitris Karagiannis, Basics of Knowledge Management: Basic Aspects of Knowledge Management, Lecture notes, University of Vienna, Trieste, Italy. Steffen P. Raub & Bhushan Sthapit, Towards a Taxanomy of Approaches for Measuring Organizational Knowledge, Research and Practices in Human resource Management, Vol 9, pp. 139-155, 2001. Gerald, Ryam, Gururajan, "The effects of culture on knowledge management practice :A qualitative case study of MSC status companies" , kayaan Malaysia Vol., XXIV No. 1 & 2, 2006, Malaysia. Micheal DeMarco, Eric Lesser, Scott Smith, People and Innovation: Getting ideas on the table, IBM White Paper.
5.
6.
Contribution of E Commerce in Business Devel opment

*Chandresh L.Usadadiya
========================================================== Abstract- E-commerce stands for electronic commerce and pertains to trading in goods and services through the electronic medium. B2B, B2C, C2C and similar opportunity help consumer preferences and consumer markets developing electronic infrastructure for challenges of the future. E-commerce has revolutionized business, changing the shape of competition with internet (The NET) ,the computer communication network creating a e-commerce market place for consumers and business . With developments in the Internet and Web-based technologies, distinctions between traditional markets and the global electronic marketplace-such as business capital size, among others-are gradually being narrowed down. India is showing tremendous growth in the Ecommerce. The low cost of the PC and the growing use of the Internet is one of reasons for that. There is a growing awareness among the business community in India about the opportunities offered by ecommerce. The present paper mainly aims to discuss the Role of E-commerce in Todays Business. ========================================================== Introduction- Electronic commerce is the application of communication and information sharing technologies among trading partners to the pursuit of business objectives. E-Commerce can be defined as a modern business methodology that addresses the needs of organizations, merchants, and consumers to cut costs while improving the quality of goods and services and increasing the speed of service delivery. E-commerce is associated with the buying and selling of information, products and services via computer networks. Key element of e-commerce is information processing. The effects of ecommerce are already appearing in all areas of business, from customer service to new product design. It facilitates new types of information based business processes for reaching and interacting with customers online advertising and marketing, online-order taking and on-line customer service etc. It can also reduce costs in managing orders and interacting with a wide range of suppliers and trading partners, areas that typically add significant overhead to the cost of products and services. ===========================
* Associate Professor and Head, Shri S.M.Jadeja Arts and Commerce College Kutiyana District-Porbandar
125
Role of E-Commerce in Business Development- Commerce is an important word, which has related to business. Now the concept of ECommerce has come which is very popular. E- Commerce is an important word, which is connecting to business. That concern to sell or buy goods and services in large scale to explore business, for the transferring of goods and services from one place to another and receiving payment for all this, this has done on net which provide business concern a wider market than manual market, E-Commerce brings a new revaluation in the business world. 1. Exploitation of New Busines- Broadly speaking, electronic commerce emphasizes the generation and exploitation of new .business opportunities and to use popular phrases: generate business value or do more with less. Enabling the Customers- Electronic Commerce is enabling the customer to have an increasing say in what products are made, how products are made and how services are delivered (movement from a slow order fulfillment process with little understanding of what is taking place inside the firm, to a faster and rt1ore open process with customers having greater control. Improvement of Business Transaction- Electronic Commerce endeavors to improve the execution of business transaction over various networks. Effective Performance- It leads to more effective performance i.e. better quality, greater customer satisfaction and better corporate decision making. Greater Economic Efficiency- We may achieve greater economic efficiency (lower cost) and more rapid exchange (high speed, accelerated, or real-time interaction) with the help of electronic commerce. Execution of Information- It enables the execution of informationladen transactions between two ore more parties using inter connected networks. These networks can be a combination of plain old telephone system (POTS), Cable TV, leased lines and wireless. Information based transactions are creating new ways of doing business and even new types of business. Incorporating Transaction- Electronic Commerce also inco11orates transaction management, which organizes, routes, processes and tracks transactions. It also includes consumers making electronic payments and funds transfers. Increasing of Revenue- Firm use technology to either lower operating costs or increase revenue. Electronic Commerce has the Potential to increase revenue by creating new markets for old products, creating
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
126
new information-based products, and establishing new service delivery channels to better serve and interact with customers. The transaction management aspect of electronic commerce can also enable firms to reduce operating costs by enabling better coordination in the sales, production and distribution processes and to consolidate operations arid reduce overhead. 9. Reduction of Friction- Electronic Commerce research and its associated implementations is to reduce the friction in on line transactions frictions is often described in economics as transaction cost. It can arise from inefficient market structures and inefficient combinations of the technological activities required to make a transaction. Ultimately, the reduction of friction in online commerce will enable smoother transaction between buyers, intermediaries and sellers. Facilitating of Network Form- Electronic Commerce is also impacting business .to business interactions. It facilitates the network form of organization where small flexible firms rely on other partner, companies for component supplies and product distribution to meet changing customer demand more effectively. Hence, an end to end relationship management solution is a desirable goal that is needed to manage the chain of networks linking customers, workers, suppliers, distributors and even competitors. The management of online transactions in the supply chain assumes a central roll. Facilitating for Organizational Model- It is facilitating an organizational model that is fundamentally different from the past. It is a control organization to the information based organization. The emerging forms of techno-organizational structure involve changes in managerial responsibilities, communication and information flows and work group structures.
10.
11.
====================== References1. 2. 3. Humeau, Philippe; Jung, Matthieu (2012-09-10) (PDF). In depth comparison of 8 ecommerce solutions Chaudhury, Abijit; Jean-Pierre Kuilboer (2002). e-Businessande-Commerce Infrastructure. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 0-07-247875-6. Frieden, Jonathan D.; Roche, Sean Patrick (2006-12-19). E-Commerce: Legal Issues of the Online Retailer in Virginia(PDF). Richmond Journal of Law and Technology 13 (2) Graham, Mark (2008). Warped Geographies of Development: The Internet and Theories of Economic Development (PDF).
4.
Interpretation The Point of Taxation Rules 2012-13 (Service Tax)

*R. C. Gupta **S. K. Panthi
========================================================== Abstract- Service tax is a tax levied on the transaction of certain specified services by the central government under the finance Act, 1994. It is an indirect tax, In witch normally the service provider pays, tax and recovers the amount from the recipient of service. The central Excise Department administers the service Tax Law The Customs, Excise and Service tax appellate Tribunal[ CESTAT] was constituted on the 11th oct,1982.CESTATwas created to provide an independent forum to hear the appeals against orders and decisions passed by the commissioners of customs and excise under the custom Act,1962 central excise Act 1944,Finance Act 94, relating to service tax. Exemption the matters relating to classification and valuation of goods, the tribunal is the final Appellate Authority through a reference to the High Court can be made on a question of law In classification and valuation matters the appeal against the orders of the tribunal lies only to the Honorable Supreme Court. ========================================================== Concept- Service tax has grown manifold over last 18 years and in view of its contribution to economy and tax revenue. Government deemed it proper to introduce point of Taxation rules to harmonies tax practices, bring in efficiency and move a step forward towards introduction of goods and service tax in near future. It was with effect from 1st April 2011 with the notification no 18/ 2001. Need Before the point of taxation rules, the revenue was recognized at the time of rendering of services, but the service tax was taken only at the time of receipt of consideration. This made a mismatch between the accrual basis of accounting and the receipt basis of service tax law. To avoid this havoc the government came up with the Point of Taxation Rules. This major change was proposed to introduce clarity and certainty in the matter of levy and collection of service tax particularly in situations of change in effective rate of service tax or imposition of service tax on new services. This makes it easier for the service provider to match its revenue with the service tax levied. ===========================
* ** Professor & Head, Department of Commerce, Govt. P. G. College, Bina , Sagar Guest faculty Commerce, Govt. P. G. College, Bina , Sagar (M.P.)
128
The GST regime is likely to follow this practice and it is necessary to align the service tax regime with it so that transition to GST will be smooth.This central Government hereby makes the following rules further to amend the point of Taxation rules, 2011, namely. (1) These rules may be called the point of Taxation (Amendment) Rules, 2012. (2) They shall come into force on the 1st day April, 2012. (3) Rate change (Rules 4) 10% to 12% and a few others from 01/03/ 2012. The Union budget 2012-13 has proposed a paradigm shift in the taxation of service. Accordingly, taxation of services will be based on the concept of Negative list of services if an activity meets the characteristics of a service, it is taxable unless specified in the Negative list (comprising 17 heads listed in proposed new section 66D), or otherwise exempted by a notification issued under sec 93 of the Act. Rules 2A :- Date of payment For the purposes of these rules date of payment shall be the earlier of the dates on which the payment is entered in the books of account or is credited to the bank account of the person liable to pay tax provided that (A) The date of payment shall be the date of credit in the account when (1) There is a change in effective rate of tax or when a service tax is taxed for the first time during the period between such entry in books of account and its credit in the bank account; and (2) The credit in the bank account is after four working days from the date when there is change in effective rate of tax or a service is taxed for the first time; and (3) The payment is made by way of an instrument which is credited to a bank account. (B) If any rule requires determination of the time or date of payment received, the expression, date of payment, shall be construed to mean such date on which the payment is received. Rule 3 :- Determination of point of Taxation in general cases :- For the purpose of these rules, unless otherwise provided, point of taxation shall be (1) The time when the invoice for the service provided or agreed to be provided is issued. Provided that where the invoice is not issued within the time period specified in rule 4A of the service tax Rules,1994, i.e. 30 days the point of taxation shall be the date of completion of provision of the service. (2) In a case, where the person providing the service, receives a payment before the time specified in clause the time, when he receives such payment, to the extent of such payment. In case of continuous supply of
129
service where the provision of the whole or part of the service is determined periodically on the completion of an event in terms of a contract, which requires the receiver of service to make any payment to service provider, the date of completion of each such event as specified in the contract shall be deemed to be the date of completion of provision of service. (3) Wherever the provider of taxable service receives a payment up to rupees one thousand in excess of the amount indicated in the invoice, the point of taxation to the extent of such excess amount, at the option of the provider of taxable service, shall be determined in accordance with the provisions of clause [a] Rule 4 :- Determination of point of taxation in case of Change in effective tax rate(a) In case a taxable service has been provided before the change ineffective rate(1) where the invoice for the same has been issued and the payment received after the change in effective rate of tax, the point of taxation shall be the date of payment or issuing of invoice, whichever is earlier, or (2) Where the invoice has also been issued prior to change in effective rate of but the payment is received after the change in effective rate of tax, the point of taxation shall be the date of issuing of invoice, or (3) Where the payment is also received before the change in effective rate of tax, but the invoice for the same has been issued after the change in effective rate of tax, the point of taxation shall be the date of payment. (b) In case of taxable service has been provided after the change in effective rate of tax(1) Where the payment for the invoice is also made after the change in effective rate of tax but the invoice has been issued prior to the change in effective rate of tax, the point of taxation shall be the date of payment; or (2) Where the invoice has been issued and the payment for the invoice received before the change in effective rate of tax, the point of taxation shall be the date of receipt of payment or date of issuance of invoice, whichever is earlier; or (3) Where the invoice has also been raised after the change in effective rate of tax but the payment has been received before the change in effective rate tax, the point of taxation shall be date of issuing of invoice. Rule 5:- Payment of tax in cases of new services:Where a service, not being a service covered by rule 6, is not taxed for the first time, then(a) No tax shall be payable to the extent the invoice has been issued and the payment received against such invoice before such service become
130
taxable. No tax shall be payable if the payment has been received before the service become taxable and invoice has been issued within 14 days of the date when the service is taxed for the first time. Rule 6:- Omitted:Rule 7:- Determination of taxation in case of specified services or persons:Not with standing anything contained in these rules, the point of taxation in respect of the persons required to pay tax as recipients of service under the rules made in this regard in respect of services notified under sub-section (2) of section 68 of Act, shall be the date on which payment is made: (1) Provided that, where the payment is not made within a period of six months of the date of invoice, the point of taxation shall be determined as if this rule does not exist. (2) Provided further that in case of Associated Enterprises, where the person providing the service is located outside India, the point of taxation shall be the date of debit in the books of account of the person receiving the service or date of making the payment whichever is earlier. (3) Individuals, proprietorships and partnership firms providing specified services (Chartered Accountant, Cost Accountant, Company Secretary, Architect, Interior Decorator, Legal, Scientific and Technical consultancy services.) The benefit shall not be available in case of any other service also supplied by the person concerned along with the specified services. Rule 8:- Determination of point of taxation in case of copyrights, etc. Where consideration not ascertainable at the time of performance it will be deemed to have been provided each time when, Payment is received by the provider, or Invoice is issued by the provider, whichever is earlier. Where the point of taxation cannot be determined as per these rules as the date of invoice or the date of payment or both are not available, the Central Excise officer, may, require the concerned person to produce such accounts, documents or other evidence as he may deem necessary and after taking into account such material and the effective rate of tax prevalent at different points of time, shall, by an order in writing, after giving an opportunity of being heard, determine the point of taxation to the best of his judgment. Finance Bill Act 2013:- After Finance Bill Act 2013 have been passed Revenue department officer will have to right to arrest those person who have not paid the service tax and sentence to jail for seven year and penalty up to one lacks in such case only superintendent level Central Excise officer can take this action first time service tax rules have been amended where the CRPC rules have on forced. *** (b)
Recent Trends of Human Resources Management

*Nayana Keshavlal Gondalia
========================================================== Abstract- Human resource is a relatively modern management term having been coined in the 1960 s. The origins of the function arose in those organizations which introduced 'welfare management' practices and also in those that adopted the principles of 'scientific management. Due to globalization Indian scenario began to change. Human resource became one of crucial driver for crucial development and change. As the viewpoint of management towards its employees began to change, role and contribution of human resource as a talent pool also become so vital that most of the organizations started to focus their vision and mission statements on the people who work for them. Newer and newer ways of attracting, recruiting and managing tenant in the companies also started to emerge. This paper tries to identify recent trends which came into existence as a result of globalization. The present day economy has been titled as "Knowledge economy". In such an economy, it is people who make all the difference.In political economy capital or market was important. Talent occupies centre stage in the Indian workplace. In view of this, managing and retaining manpower is becoming crucial to an organization's success. To achieve this, companies across sectors are focusing on some of the more critical HR practices. ========================================================== Introduction- Human Resource is a term used to describe the individuals which comprises the workforce of an organization, although it is also applied in labor economics, for example, business sectors or even whole nation. Human Resource is also the name of the function within an organization charged with the overall responsibility for implementing strategies and polices relating to the management of individuals (i.e. the human resources). This function title is often innervated to the initials HR. Human resource is a relatively modern term having been coined in the 1960s. The origins of the function are in those organizations which introduced welfare management practices and also in those that adopted the principles of scientific management. The use of the term, human resources by organizations to describe the workforce capacity, is available to devote to the achievement of its strategies. In the simplest term, the objective of an organizations human resource ===========================
* I/C Principal, Associate Professor, Shri Mahila Arts and Commerce College, Joshipura, Junagadh (Gujarat)
132
management strategy is to maximize the return on investment from the organizations human capital and minimize financial risk. Human Resource seeks to achieve this by aligning the supply of skilled and qualified individuals and the capabilities of the current workforce, with the ongoing and future business plan and requirement of the organization in order to maximize return on investment and seeks to secure the future survival and success of the entity. In ensuring such objective are achieved, the human resource function purpose in this context is to implement the organizations human resource requirement effectively but also pragmatically, taking account of legal, ethical and as far as is practical in manner which retains the support and respect of the workforce. What is management practices?- The term management practices has been used to describe how works in a particular environment. Following are the some management practices Recruitment and selection Organizational design and development. Business transformation and change management. Performance, conduct and behavior management. Industrial and employee relations. Human resources analysis and the management workforce Personal data. Compensation, rewards and benefits management. Training & development. Man power planning. Employee welfare. Industrial safety. General administration. Management Information System. (MIS) Recent Trends in Human Resource Management Practices- Human resource management is a process of bringing people and organizations together so that the goals of each other are met. The role of HR manager is shifting from that of a protector and screener to the role of planner and change agent personnel directors are the new corporate heroes. The name of the game today in business is personnel. Now days it is not possible to show a good financial or operating report unless your personnel relations are in order Over the years highly skilled and knowledge based jobs are increasing while low skilled jobs are decreasing. This calls for future skill mapping through proper HRM initiatives.Indian organizations are also witnessing a change in systems, management cultures and philosophy due to the global alignment of Indian organization. There is a need for multi skill development. Role of HRM Is becoming all the more important. Some of the recent trends that are being observed are as follows;
133
The recent quality management standers ISO 9001 and ISO 9004 of 2000 focus more on people centric organization.Organisation now need to prepare themselves in order to address people centered issues with commitment from the top management, with renewed thrust on HR issues, more particularly on training. Charles Handy also advocated future organizational models like Shamrock, Federal and Triple I. Such organizational models also refocus on people centric issues and call for redefining the future role of HR professionals. To leapfrog ahead of competition in this world of uncertainty, organizations have introduced six-sigma practices. Six-sigma uses rigorous analytical tools with leadership from the top and develops a method for sustainable improvement. These practices improve organizational values and helps in creating defect free product or services at minimum cost. Human resource outsourcing is a new accession that makes a traditional HR department redundant in an organization. Exult, the international pioneer in HR BPO already roped in Bank of America, international players BP Amoco & over the years plan to spread their business to most of the Fortune 500 companies. With the increase of global job mobility, recruiting competent people is also increasingly becoming difficult, especially in India. Therefore by creating an enabling culture, organizations are also required to work out a retention strategy for the existing skilled manpower. HR Managers should do the following things to Ensure success Use workforce skills and abilities in order to exploit environmental opportunities and neutralize threats. Employ innovative reward plans that recognize employee contribution and grant enhancements. Indulge in continuous quality improvement through TQM and HR contributions like training, development, counseling, etc. Utilize people with distinctive capabilities to create unsurpassed competence in an area, e.g. LEBEN Labotories, Curex etc. Decentralize operations and rely on self-managed teams to deliver goods in difficult times .e.g. Priest pharma etc Lay off workers in smooth way explaining facts to unions, workers and other affected groups e.g. LEBEN Lebotories,Glaxo etc. HR Managers Today are focusing attention of the following Policies- HR policies based on trust, openness, equity and consensus. Motivation- Create conditions in which people are willing to work with zeal, initiative and enthusiasm; make people feel like winners. Relation- Fair treatment of people and prompt redress of grievances would pave the way for healthy work-place relations.
134
Change agent- prepares workers to accept technological changes by clarifying doubts Quality consciousness- commitment to quality in all aspects of personnel administration will ensure success. Due to recent trends in HR, in a nutshell the HR manager should treat people as resources, reward them equitably, and integrate their aspirations with corporate goals through suitable HR policies. Conclusion-Human resource Management practices will be the key area of focus in 21st century as in Private and government organization. In the knowledge era and a skill-based economy, it has become imperative that human resources become one of the most essential ingredients of success. As we already know that Human Resource Management of the organization deals with the individuals putting their hard work to meet the organizations goals. Managing people is the toughest element of any organization than land, machinery of finances. Every human has its own degree of preferences, likings and attitude. So, HR Managers have to take care of all these things in mind while dealing with the number of people working in the organization. Hence, the Organization has been devising newer personnel management/HR techniques which specifically meet the needs of pharmaceutical industry. The main reason for this is high standards of education and professional training required for this pharmaceutical industry. Secondly, there is an excessive job demand for developed countries in this sector and high wage standards. So, HR managers mainly in developing countries find it very difficult to retain and recruit their manpower. Hence, it can be concluded that recent HR trends of industry are quite different from the old economy industry. Hence, the Indian Government must allow the Industry to meet international competition and desired environment in respect of Labor Laws and financial rules must be liberalized for this Indian pharmaceutical Industry. Moreover, HR managers in pharmaceutical Industry must keep the sensitive nature of professionals and state of greater opportunities outside in mind for devising HR policies for their organizations.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. The process of management WH Newman, E.Kirby warren. Prentice Hall. Industrial management. Rustom S. Davar Khanna Publication Ashwathapa K. (2005) Human Resource Management Tata Mc Graw Hills, Fifth edition. Mamoria C.B. and Gankar S.B. (2005) personnel Management Himalaya Publishing House, Twenty Fifth editions. Pareek, U and T.V. Rao, 1981, "Designing and Managing Human Resource Systems ", Oxford and IBH publishing Co, New Delhi. Rao, T.V. and Pereira, E.A., "A Survey of HRD practices in INDIAN Industry, in Rao, T.V. and Pereira, D.F., Recent Experiences in HRD, New Delhi, OXFORD & IBH, 1985.
A Comparative study of the power and politics in Shak esper's 'Macbeth' and Karnad's Tughlaq
*Pravinkumar N. Rathod
========================================================== Abstract- 'Macbeth' is a play written by William Shakespears and 'Tughlaq' is an Indian play written by Girish Karnad. The common factor of these plays is ambition for power. They kill everyone whoever stands as obstacles before them. Even they do not hesitate to kill their trustworthy friend and Kinsmen. The Killings, Murder, Injustice and Chaos are only for the sake of power. To obtain Crown Victorious and Trustworthy General becomes enemy of the king Duncan. And To retain power Tughlaq, an intelligent and well read Sultan becomes the Intriguer and Murderer. They play politics for the power. But they are not satisfied after committing ill acts. The past acts, killing dreams and ghost murder and death of the innocent people haunt Macbeth and Tughlaq. ========================================================== Introduction- The play Macbeth was published in 1605 or 1606 and Tughlaq was written in 1964 and staged in 1965. Although, the plays touch historical themes and events, the fact and fiction are intermixed in these plays. The play Macbeth is based on an actual Scottish king. Shakespeares Macbeth is different from other historical kings. The Scottish king was honest and good. Macbeth and Banquo were two of the Scottish kings Generals. King Duncan was respected even by enemies, honored by the church, beloved by Scottish people. Hence, he was an ideal King. Shakespeares all major tragedies like Macbeth, King Lear, Hamlet and Othello, we have a hero who gives the names to the play and who comes to utter ruin and disaster because of a defective in his character. Every hero is of strong personality with noble qualities, but has one weakness. Lear is passionate, Hamlet is incapable of action, Othello is jealous and Macbeth is over-ambitious. Fate conspires so that every one of them is tempted on his weak side Macbeth fails because of his uncompromising ambition, and this play is designed to show that there is great temptation for a man who is ambitious. The play Tughlaq is a historical play which is written by Girish Karnad. Tughlaq was a king of fourteenth century. He was also an idealist. He wanted Hindu-Muslim brotherhood. The shifting of his capital from ===========================
* Department of English, G.N.A. College of Arts Commerce and Science, Barshitakli, Dist. Akola (M.S.)
136
Delhi to Daulatabad, the introduction of Copper coin equal in value to Silver Dinar etc. show his idealistic thinking. Macbeth and Tughlaq both belong to different country and from particular atmosphere. The common quality of both was their ambition for Power. The Hamartia or the shortcomings of the Macbeth and Tughlaq was their over ambitiousness. The former wanted to be a king of Scotland and the later wanted to eliminate all his enemies to retain his kingship. He commited patricide, Fratricide and wipes off the religious and political leaders. Macbeth and Banquo were two Courageous, Strong and good Generals in Duncans army. Three witches prophecied about the great Macbeth as the Thane of Glamis, as the Thane of Cowder and as the King. After the defeating the king of Norway, the Witches appeared on the heath and prophecies that Macbeth would be the Thane of Glamis and Cowder and latter will be the king. They are trustworthy Generals of King Duncan. But Macbeth killed his trustworthy friend and General Banquo for power. Even the dearest King Duncan was also murdered by Macbeth.Tughlaq was a democrat and not a tyrant. There was a starvation and hunger throughout the country. In order to have a firm grip over his State Tughlaq adopts to trickery, politeness, firmness and wickedness. To retain his kingship he commits one murder after the other. He was charged with patricide and fratricide. He orders his step mother to be dragged and stoned to death and commited matricide. Like Macbeths most trustworthy friend and his collegue was murdered, Tughlaq also stabed his most trusted lieutenant, Shihabuddin, Sheik Immamudin also murdered. His soldiers killed the Amirs and Aazam who talked against sultan Tughlaq. Vizier Mohammad Najib who was most trustworthy adviser and politician of the Tughlaqwas also killed. His dead body was lying in bed. One after another murders took place in the kingdom. The subjects in the kingdom of the Tughlaq and Macbeth were not happy. There was chaos in the kingdom. The stepmother of sultan was much concerned about the health and welfare of Tughlaq. In Macbeth, Duncan was killed by his trusted leighnent and in Tughlaq the step-mother of Tughlaq was sentenced to death by the Son. There was no value for relation for the power hungry men. Power make the man blind and their ambition turned them to hatch plot against the people whoever comes in their way. Tughlaq was an idealist, religious and a politician. But he plays double role in the play. He was a tyrant as well as democrat. The mighty and most powerful Tughlaq fell at the feet of Dhobi masquerading as Abbasid Ghiyasuddin. The greatest idealist and religious man fell at the feet of a dhobi taking dust on his head, a very common mans dust. The characters were well marked for its contrasting behaviour. They stood for good and evil. There was a fight of evil against good. All charecters divided themselves into groups and we could know them by contrast. In Tughlaq, the characters are not either all good or all bad. They are mixture of opposites Vices and virtues. Sultan Muhammad is
137
foremost among the others characters. The common people hold contradictory opinion about him. He is an irreligious, anti-Islam at the same time idealist and true religious. There is ambiguity in the character of Tughlaq. Sheikh Imamuddin who was a great saint of India resembled the Sultan. He stirred the people to rebel against the Sultan. But soon he put on the robes of the sultans emissary to go and seek peace with Ain-Ul-Mulk. Shihabuddin was faithful and loyal to Muhamomad Tughlaq. Tughlaq invited him to look after the administration of Delhi in the absence of king during war against Ain-Ul-Mulk. Shihabuddin had respect for the Sultan, but agreed to the plan of murdering Sultan during the prayer. Sultan knew the treacherous moves of the Amir and Shihabuddin and Shihab. They mercilessly stabbed by Tughlaq and began to cry for Shihab. So Tughlaq was a character who for his own sake turned a foe into a friend. So there is a duality and doubleness in the characters. Sultan is an amalgam of contrasting elements. The mother and step mother of Sultan also have double faces. Najib is a politician and Barani is a historian. Both are contrasting characters Vizier Muhammad Najib is a one of the most favorite advisers of the Sultan who is suspected by the stepmother of Sultan as well as Barani. The step mother of Tughlaq hated him from within and poisoned to get rid of him and to stop king Tughlaq from violence in the country. But Barani dealt people without any prejudice. The contrasting thinking of Aaziz and Aazam enhances the interest of the play. Both Aaziz and Aazam acts on the orders of Muhammad Tughlaq Aaziz are a dhobi and Aazam is pickpocket and deft thief. We find contrast between the idealism and practice, between religion and politics in the play. In Macbeth, Macbeth is a cousin of King Duncan. His heart filled with doubts, his anxious mind is a mixture of hope and fear. Lady Macbeth also advises him to be friendly to king Duncan and hatches a plot against him. She incites him to do the murder of the king. Macbeth argued with her but his wife screw up his courage. As soon as the murder discovers, he straight go to Duncans room and kills the two drunkard servants, to show that no one but they killed the king. Here we find irony in the scene. Reality is different but Macbeth behaves as if he is innocent. Malcom and Donalbain knew that the killer of their father is Macbeth. Tughlaq and Macbeth are highly ambitious characters. Macbeth is ambitious for the personal power and glory of a kingship. Tughlaq can very well be compared with Christopher Marlows Dr. Faustus, who also has a lust for learning. He also desires of power of honour and of omnipotence. The learning and intelligence of Tughlaq was acknowledged by everyone. He wanted to be a king, worthy to wear the royal robes, to be loved by the people of his state to gain their confidence. In his kingdom he expected to have love and peace, but he got hatred, contempt and revolt. Even his mother did not talk to him and step mother suspected him.
138
Macbeths wife also ambitious, but for the power of Macbeth. She never thought of herself. Her aim was unselfish and all for his success. There is a striking contrast between Lady Macbeth and the two wicked daughters of King Lear. They are mere types, without any personal attributes. This is achieved by making them completely wicked and without a redeeming point of character. This shows that Shakerpears deep knowledge of humanity, no man or woman is of same kind. The best man has faults and the wicked has some good points. In Macbeth, Lady Macbeth is a wicked but is truly human character. In Tughlaq, the characters are not either good or all bad. They are a mixture of opposites of vices and virtues. Tughlaq himself has many good qualities but he is intriguer, murderer and over-ambitious. There are two or more opinions about themselves. Muhammad is chief amongst them. The old people find him irreligious, antiIslam and a romantic. The young opine that he is truly religious, human and idealist. Hence, he is an ambiguous and dominating character. When Macbeth and Banquo were returning from great battle, they meet three witches. They made a prophecy and announced that the Macbeth shall be the king of Scotland. He amazed at the prophetic greeting. He knew that while the kings son was alive he could not see the dream of the throne. Then they turned toward Banquo and announced him in a sort of riddling term to be lesser than Macbeth and greater, not so happy, but much happier. Witchess prophesied that though he should never reign, yet his son after him should be king of Scotland. In contrast, Tughlaq was much learned person, deep knowledge and a philosopher. He hears his own inner voice. He is whimsical type of a person that is why he is called Mad Muhammad. He himself made intrigue and murder one by one. Tughlaqs inner mind incited him but Macbeth is stirred by his wife. In this way their ambition craves for power and glory. The Witches plants seed of wicked ambition in Macbeths mind and the influence of their words are seen in all the events that follow. Lady Macbeth is a very ambitious woman more cruel and determined than her husband. The quickest way to become a king is to murder king Duncan.He not only murder the king Duncan but also the two servants. When Malcom and Donalbain knew the guilty of the crime was Macbeth. However, he pretended that the two servants killed the king and innocent servants were murdered by Macbeth. Lady Macbeth was a woman of determined mind. She was the motive power, endowed with all the ruthless points of nature and iron resolution which her husband did not possess. She had the willpower and no fears. Both are ambitious in nature and their ambition was for the power. Tughlaq was statecraft. He did not encounter any witches and ghost. He was a visionary and idealist. He had his own ideas which he wanted to translate into action. He was aware of injustice, killings, hatred in the kingdom. People had been facing the drought and famine stalking the land and die unnoticed and unheard. There was riot for
139
food. He was ambitious and to retain his crown he commited murder one after another. Whenever he had in problems, he played chess and bends himself seriously over the game. In Macbeth, Lady Macbeth helped to Macbeth to do any crime, but Tughlaq himself did all his acts. Macbeth killed four peopleDuncan and his two servants and Banquo then he prepare to kill others in orders to protect his own safety. Only one could suspect his crime and he was Macduff, the Thane of Fife. In fact, King Duncan was a well wisher and guest of Macbeth. He was a honoured guest who was murdered. In Tughlaq, Abbasiad Ghiyasuddin Muhammad was also guest of Sultan. He was also murdered by the host. So both Duncan and Abbasid Ghiyasuddin were murdered by their host. Both characters are highly ambitions and for the sake of crown they do anything and everything. Whoever comes in the way they killed them. They commit crime after crime but they are not satisfied. Macbeth and Tughlaq are mentally disturbed and afraid of the secrets. Macbeth dreams of Banquos ghost. His talking in dreams symbolizes the metal disturbances of Macbeth. Tughlaq after doing ill acts and injustices with the people was still not satisfied. He constantly thinks of past. He open and closes his eyes and appears frightened. He becomes a living body with a dead soul. Conclusion- Macbeth and Tughlaq are plays based on history. These men are ambitious in nature and for their own benefit they commit murder. Even they kill their kinsmen, trustworthy friend for the power. They play politics in the kingdom their extraordinary willpower make them king but they falls. Macbeth is killed by Macduff and Tughlaq is helpless at the end of the play. There are a lot of similar qualities between the two characters. The Hamartia of the two is their over ambitiousness.In Aristotelian term,Due to their tragic flaw they falls.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. Coville,Brook, William Shakespears Macbeth, Dial Books, NewYork,2004. Brooke,Nicholas, Introduction in Brooke NicholassMacbeth , Oxford University Press,2008. Babu, Sarath M, The Rescue Triangle in Tughlaq,in the Plays of Girish Karnad (Edi) Jaydipsingh Dodiya,Sangan Books,New Delhi,1999. Punam Pandey, The Plays of Girish Karnad -A Study in Existentialism Sarup Pub.New Delhi, 2010.
A Study of Myths in the Burden and Fulfillment of Tyagaraja Paramasiva Kailasam

* Bhanu Pratap Singh
========================================================== Abstract- The play 'fulfilment' has beautifully concealed the conflict of high-born and low-born behind the curtain of the struggler for supremacy in archery. However, as the play belongs to pre independent India, these can be identified certain hints and suggestion of colonial expansion and the exploitation of the have not like Eklavya. ========================================================== Tyagaraja Paramasiva Kailasam has revealed himself as a great playwright of Indian dramas. Ancient Indian literature has lured him since his childhood. He used to show keen interest in the stories of Mahabharata and Ramayana told by his parents. As a result, his dramas are crowded with Indian legendary characters. His plays are beautiful representation of themes taken from ancient Indian English literature. He has very intelligently taken up his themes and characters from the Ramayana and the Mahabharata , two great epics of India . It is because of his mythological themes that his plays written in English ,figure prominently in Indian drama in English of presentation in such as they become a source of inspiration for the generation of today. On this aspect of T.P. Kailasams plays, K.R. Srinivasa Iyengar remarks, course , these are certain perennial situation that transcend place time and language. Thus T.P.Kailasams English plays unlike his Kannada plays- are inspires by puranic themes, but renders them brilliantly in the intellectual idiom of our on day1. Kailasams English plays include The Burden(1933) , Fulfillment, The Purpose, The Curse or Karna (1946) and Keechaka (1949) .All these five plays of Kailasam are based on various myths from the two epics of India-the Ramayana and The Mahabharata. The play The Burden takes its theme and characters from the Ramayana . in the Valmiki Ramayana Bharata, Shatrughanas returns from their grandfathers place after the death of Dasarathas has been plainly narrated, but Kailasam has elevated this incident to tragic heights in the Burden. The Burden has a power and beauty of its own.2 While returning from their grandfathers place to Ayodhya, Bharata and Shatrughana notice certain changes in the behavior and appearance of ===========================
* Departmentof English Govt. Maharaja P.G.College, Chhatarpur (M.P.)
141
people. By seeing the dimlit royal path they scent some catastrophe in the capital.3 They first meet two aged chamberlains at-court, who when enquired, stand tongue tied. At last with great difficulty they get at the terrible truth that their father Dasaratha is dead and their brother Crown Prince Rama has been banished for fourteen years. They are totally upset. Bharata is so enraged that he becomes wrathful against his evil mother and takes even the Royal Priest Vasistha to task Son of Dasaratha, your duty is clear: Learned and pious all, Kings and grey rained men assembled, Desire you to take the chair of state For due maintenance of law And eternal dharma as in the day Of your great father gone to Heaven. The chair of state is actually a Burden that fate has placed on the shoulders of Bharata.Kailasam has very significantly used myth of Bharat who denounces his real mother Kaikeyi for manipulating kingship in his favour as well as renounces such kingship and kingdom. The ideal character of Bharata must have been projected by the dramatist with a view to teaching a lesson to those English lords and petty Indian rulers who were struggling hard and conspiring for their supremacy and selfish motives during the years of Indians struggle for independence. Inspite of the limited scope for delineation of character in this play, Bharata is exalted by Kailasam.4 There is a fine portrayal of Bharata, love for all, respect for elders and his superhuman attitude towards worldly affairs in the play. Kailasams another play Fulfilment is almost the crown of his dramatic beauty . It presents the terrible act of Krishnas murdering of Eklavya and his mother too only in order to fulfill the purpose. Eklavya, a myth symbolizing devotion to ones teacher and dedication to ones work, has been acclaimed and accepted as the most loyal pupil in history of the world. When rejected by Guru Drone for being his student on the ground of his belonging to the low caste of the Nisadhas , Eklavya learns archery by the blessings of the clay image of Guru Drone .He becomes an outstanding archer who stuns even Drona and Arjuna by his unique feats. At the instance of Arjuna ,Guru Drona demands Eklavyas right thumb as his Gurudakshina. He does so instantly. Even after all this he is not spared to act according to his own will. He is going to join the Kauravas on the eve of the Kurukshetra war. Krishna knows well the consequences of his shaking hands with Duryodhana. He tries to dissuade him from doing so. But Eklavya is firm at his decision and says: Nothing will stop me.......why with Parthas bow trained against my beloved Gurujee, my place is in the very van of the fray .Partha , the snake that has set out to sting the very one that taught it to sting does not that Gurujees other pupil is alive . But he soon will ! With my shafts will I put out
142
eyes that irreverently aim arrows at Gurujee. ! I will slither the arms that raise a bow against Gurujee ! (in a final burst of frenzied fury ) stop me ! Nothing will stop me.5 These words of Eklavya are expressive of his loyalty and sincerity to his Gurujee and his anger and desire for Vengeance upon Arjuna. When failed to convince him, Krishna engages him in a debate about first and last things, about mans duty, about good and evil, about courage and cowardice. At last, while Eklavya goes on narrating the story of the Birds Tree, Krishna stabs him at the back, and them reveals him his divine nature. He likes Eklavya to protect Arjuna. And he will kill many others too for the sake of Arjuna. When Eklavya asks him why he has killed him stealthily, Krishna justifies his act of killing with the words, It is the purpose of killing, and not the manner of the killing that decides the fairness of the killing. He knows well that Arjuna must be protected at all costs for the benefit of the mankind. He is the destiny of both Arjuna and Eklavya, but in order to protect the former he kills the latter. This intention of Krishna is shrouded in divine mystery. He puts an and to the life of Eklavya not to take revenge but to fulfill his destiny Eklavya realizing it well feels himself fortunate to have been killed by Lord Krishna himself. However dying he requests Krishna to save his mother from the pain and pangs of her sons death. He fulfills this purpose also by murdering mother too. Krishna fulfils the purpose of protecting Arjuna, sending Eklavya to Heaven and saving his mother from even a moments misery of losing her son. The purpose is fulfilled. The play fulfilment has beautifully concealed the conflict of high-born and low-born behind the curtain of the struggler for supremacy in archery. However, as the play belongs to pre independent India, these can be identified certain hints and suggestion of colonial expansion and the exploitation of the have not like Eklavya.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. K R. Shrinivasa Iyengar,Indian Writing in English,(New Delhi:Sterling Publishers Private Limited), p.236 Ibid.p236 Valmiki,The Ramayana S.Krishna Bhatta, Kailasams English Plays,Perspectives on Indian Drama in English,Edited by M.K.Naik et al. (Madras:Oxford University Press,1977) p.87 T.P.Kailasam, Fulfilment.
Computer Aided Language Learning: It's Impact on Rural Students

* Amit Purushottam
========================================================== Abstract- The widespread use of computer courseware in numerous fields and domains has given quite an impact on education especially on the second and foreign language education. With the advent of technologies, courseware with multimedia elements and interactive contents have emerged to assist English language teaching. Since teachers are considered as the guardians of the classrooms, it is important to look into another alternative as a potential assistance to language learning that courseware can offer. ========================================================== The possibility of using computers in the teaching of grammar has dominated discussions of many educationists and applied linguistics especially in the field of computer-aided language learning (CALL). Many studies have been conducted on CALL, but they are still inadequate to support the idea that CALL is effective in all aspects of language teaching including the teaching of grammar by using computer. These studies concentrated mostly on perceptions of teachers and students, attitudes and motivation towards CALL. The use of computer is fast developing in language learning. Language educationists have been integrating the use of computer in teaching. Many educational courseware are developed to help teaching and learning of English. Authoring tools as they are termed are used to develop courseware and various media elements to be integrated in the courseware to enable effective teaching by using computers. Levy states that Computer-assisted language learning (CALL) has been defined as the study of applications on the computer in language teaching and learning. These application and courseware can be delivered through CD ROM, intranet or internet. Today computer assisted language learning exploits improved technology to produce highly interactive learning environments, providing effective support for the acquisition of listening, speaking, reading and writing skills. This research has been undertaken to make the rural students of Jharkhand comprehend the complex structures and the rules of grammar as ===========================
* Assistant Professor, Department of English (Humanities) University College of Engg. And Tech.Vinoba Bhave University, Hazaribagh
144
they find it very difficult to comprehend the grammatical elements of the English language in the traditional method of teaching. So, computers were introduced to assist language learning to the students and there was a marked improvement. They were more enthusiastic, passionate and zealous to learn the language. They were able to comprehend the grammatical elements and the scores were much better when compared to the traditional method of teaching grammar. This paper presents results from two experiments which used computer-based grammar and teacher-driven grammar (chalk and talk) instructional methods. Each method involves teaching verb tenses using two deductive approaches (a) the initial rule-oriented approach (involves initial presentation of explicit rules followed by illustrative examples) and (b) the structure-guessing approach (involves explicit presentation of rules in response to structure guessing exercises). The effectiveness of these methods and approaches are compared based on the results obtained from the post-test administered at the end of the experiment. The results reveal significant differences between the groups in favour of the computer-based grammar instructional method. The proficiency level was much higher and the students were able to perform much better in the test. Although computer-based grammar instruction offers many potential benefits, the use of computers to teach grammar has not received the same amount of attention as communicative CALL. Although it is currently impossible for the computer to engage learners in authentic two way communication, it is, in fact, possible for CALL to provide rich input in the form of integrated multimedia programmes and to provide explicit grammar explanations that can be viewed and reviewed at the learners own pace. In this research on the use of multimedia to teach a variety of subjects, it was found that, in general, multimedia instruction reduces learning time by 30% compared to traditional instruction. They further demonstrated that features of multimedia instruction, such as learner interactivity and learner control over programmes, produce improved outcomes in achievement. Students find chances for improvement in a CALL environment which is unavailable in traditional L2 classrooms. Learners can receive immediate feedback about their answers and correct their errors from the system. CALL also allows each student to work at his own pace. The present study examined whether computer-based grammar is as effective as teacher driven grammar instruction for rural high school students of Jharkhand. It also aimed to compare two deductive approaches: (a) initial rule-oriented approach that involves initial presentation of explicit rules followed by illustrative examples and (b) structure-guessing approach that involves the presentation of explicit rules in response to structure-guessing exercises. The computer-based structure guessing instruction involved a programme that provided the learners with the rules after the time given to thinking and guessing, whereas, the computer-based initial rule-oriented grammar instruction involved
145
presenting the rules followed by illustrative examples and applications. The study focused on the relative effects of structure-guessing and initial rule-oriented deductive approaches on the acquisition of English verb tenses in computerized and traditional (teacher-driven) settings. This study addressed the following questions: 1. Are there any significant differences between the groups of learners due to method of instruction (computer-based grammar instruction vs. teacher-driven grammar instruction)? 2. Are there any significant differences between the groups of learners due to teaching approach (structure-guessing grammar instruction vs. initial rule-oriented grammar instruction? 3. Are there any significant differences between the individual verb tenses due to method of instruction (computer-based grammar instruction vs. teacher-driven grammar instruction), and teaching approach (structureguessing grammar instruction vs. initial rule-oriented grammar instruction)? 4. Do computer-based structure-guessing and initial rule-oriented instructional treatments have an effect on acquisition of verb tenses as measured by the post-test? 5. Do teacher-driven structure-guessing and initial rule-oriented instructional treatments have an effect on acquisition of verb tenses as measured by the post-test? This study was conducted at a high school in Ranchi. The sample of the study consisted of 40 students from class 10 This course aimed to train students in basic sentence structure with gradation moving from the simple to the complex. Emphasis was also laid on the extensive use of exercises and sentences in the classroom. However, the present study was limited to the following verb tenses: simple present, simple past, present perfect, present continuous and simple future. The sample of the study was divided into four groups taught by the same instructor forming two experiments based on the teaching method: Group 1: Computer-based structure-guessing instruction, Group 2: Computer-based initial rule-oriented instruction, Group 3: Teacher-driven structure-guessing instruction, and Group 4: Teacher-driven initial rule-oriented instruction. The purpose of having two experiments was to examine the acquisition of verb tenses in English in computer-based and teacher-driven environments.The researcher of the present study designed software for teaching the material using PowerPoint programme. It was chosen because it is available with Windows system and easy to use. The computer-based instructional software provided the students with help about how to use the programme, applications about the rules, formative evaluation with questions hyperlinked to model answers, more information which provides feedback such
146
as enrichment activities, post-test, and useful links that included links related websites. In addition, the programme included sound, graphics, and animation to make the material clear and interesting. The material was presented in two versions: a printed version for the teacher-driven groups (3 & 4) and a computer-based version for the computer-based groups (1 & 2). In each version, the material was presented using two deductive approaches: structure guessing grammar teaching and initial rule-oriented grammar teaching. Both versions were identical in terms of the verbs, sentences and dialogues used, except for the difference in the feedback the students receive. The instructor provided feedback in the printed version and the computer programme provided feedback in the computer-based version. The material was authentic, and the activities were communicative and task-based. The verbs were practiced in context. The researcher has designed the material and tailored it to suit the purpose of the study. That is, the training material for Group 1 and Group 3 was presented according to the structure-guessing deductive approach in which the rules were preceded by clarifying examples, exercises and a test. The students were then required to elicit the grammatical rules before they had an access to the answer. However, the training material for Group 2 and group 4 was presented differently. The rules were presented first, followed by clarifying examples, exercises and a test. The exercises and tests were followed by feedback about the students answers. Each verb tense was presented separately; however, the exercises and quizzes or tests were mixed. For example, two verb tenses were included in the exercises or quizzes, and more than two tenses were included in the tests. Presentation of the verb tenses included real-life situations, such as dialogues. Different types of exercises and practice such as fill-in-the-blank, click the correct answer, match sentence and tense, and multiple-choice questions. Illustrative pictures were added to make the context clear. A pre-test was used to measure the subjects knowledge in verb tenses and to find out if there were any significant differences among the groups before and after the treatment. The test was about the course objectives related to the five English verb tenses: simple present, present continuous, simple past, present perfect, and simple future. Ten multiple-choice questions were dedicated for each of the tenses. Each question was followed by four choices; one is the model answer and the others are distracters. The tenses were all mixed into the same context, so students have to choose between different tenses. The pre-test was administered two days prior to the beginning of the treatment. The purpose of the pre-test was to see if all the four groups were equal in terms of their English verb tense knowledge so that any significant differences found at the time of the post-test will be due to the effect of the treatment. The results of the pre-test showed that there were no significant differences between the four groups participating in the experiment. At the end of the experiment, after four weeks, the same test was used as the post
147
test. The computer-based grammar instruction groups took a computerized test, whereas the teacher-driven grammar instruction groups took a paperbased test. All students in the four groups were taught the same verbs tenses which were presented differently, however, they were given the same activities. Students first practiced each tense in isolation. Group 1 studied and practiced grammar according to the structure-guessing deductive computer approach. Computer-based structure-guessing grammar instruction refers to presenting grammar items in context (e.g., a dialogue). Students could read and listen to the sentences and dialogues, and they were asked to elicit the grammatical rules from examples and applications given previously. The instructor used to send the students a file which contained examples and applications illustrated by sound, graphics, and animation. Students were divided into small groups, and they were asked to discuss the examples to arrive at the rules/forms. Each group reported their answer, and then the instructor asked them to click the icon on the screen that provided them with the rules/forms. More examples were then presented. Finally, they were asked to do some activities which provided them with immediate feedback regarding their answers along with an explanation. On the other hand, the same structure-guessing deductive approach was adopted in teaching Group 3, but by the teacher-driven method where the same training material was presented to the students, but on paper. However, Group 2 did the same activities according to the initial rule-oriented deductive computer approach. Computer-based initial rule-oriented grammar instruction refers to presenting rules to learners followed by samples of the grammar items in context. Students can read and listen to the sentences and dialogues. They were also divided into small groups, who did some of the exercises collaboratively, and each group reported their answers, and then the instructor asked them to click the icon on the screen that provided them with feedback. Similarly, Group 4 was taught according to the initial rule-oriented deductive approach, but by the teacher-driven method where the same training material was presented to the students, but on paper and the teacher provided the feedback. In the post test there was a significant difference in the performance of the students who were taught using computers. Grammar was usually taught by using traditional method before the availability of computer in the classroom teaching. Grammar lessons were always viewed as complex to students, and teaching grammar was challenging. Teachers always rely on blackboard and poster as their teaching aids. With the finding on the effectiveness of computer in grammar teaching, computer with all the multimedia can be effectively used for teaching of grammar. Graphic images, clear photo, sound and videos can be used to help teachers in grammar teaching. Grammar lesson will become more effective, motivating and interesting. However to make teaching of grammar more effective, it should be supported with suitable teaching method with teacher themselves skilled in computer. The role of
148
language teacher should change when multimedia is going to be introduced in classroom. Therefore, the training of teacher in teaching using computer should be done on a regular basis. This means that the school administration must come up with systematic training courses to prepare the teachers for this new challenge in classroom teaching. Training of teachers in the use of computer in classroom and the methodology of teaching by using computer can be carried out as a preparation for the full force use of computer in school. School administrators can now confidently plan the integration of computer in grammar teaching. They must equip their schools with computer facilities to make sure that every teacher and student has the opportunity to have technological-based teaching and learning environment. Teachers can play a more active role in computer-based classrooms. Instead of being merely the instructors, they can also be the designers of their own instructions by producing a customized courseware which could cater to the students needs. They can always creatively design the content of the courseware in making teaching and learning more meaningful. Students can use courseware to study grammar and with the guidance from a skilled teacher, grammar can be learned effectively and interestingly. The courseware to teach grammar can be strengthened with other multimedia elements like video and animations and these will help students to understand complex concepts in grammar.
====================== References1. 2. Levy, M. Computer-Assisted Language Learning: Context and Conceptualization. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997. Nutta, J. ''Is Computer-Based Grammar Instruction as Effective as TeacherDirected Grammar Instruction for Teaching L2 Structures?'', CALICO Journal,1998. Smith, Patricia and Ragan, Tillman. Instructional Design. New York: John Wiley & Sons, 1993.
3.
Emotional Sensitivity as a Factor in Managerial Effectiveness: A Study of Development and Validation of Emotional Sensitivity Training
* Sakshi Mehrotra
========================================================== Abstract- The current study aimed at framing and administering an emotional sensitivity training program to enhance the managerial effectiveness of middle line managers. The training module was based on guidelines of Consortium for research on emotional intelligence. This module was administered to a sample of 50 male, married bank managers in the age group of 35- 45 years who had low baseline scores on emotional sensitivity and follow up scores were taken after 15 days and 1 month of the training program. The pre- training and post- training scores on emotional sensitivity and managerial effectiveness were compared using ANCOVA to judge the efficacy of the emotional sensitivity training module. The results showed a significant improvement in emotional sensitivity and managerial effectiveness scores of the middle line bank managers, implying the effectiveness of training module adapted on guidelines of Consortium for research on emotional intelligence on the sample of Indian managers in raising their emotional sensitivity and managerial effectiveness. ========================================================== Introduction- Contemporary management scientists and behaviour psychologists have been constantly challenged in understanding the role of emotions in organisational behaviour and its subsequent importance to organisational leadership. With the emergence of emotional intelligence there have been changes in organizational backcloth having led emotions to emerge from the shadows and come to the centre stage. With the advent of EI as a new resource for organizational development, emotions have been transformed from negative and irrational to positive critical success factors, and EI has been touted as vital to leadership effectiveness (Goleman, 1998). The demands and expectations from the people working in organizations have taken a 180 degrees turn. With the advent of emotional intelligence, the pro- emotion organizational arena including organizational psychologists and human resource ===========================
* Assistant Professor, Amity Institute of Psychology and Allied Sciences, Amity University. Noida
150
developers have given as much importance to EQ as has been given to IQ and technical know-how for effective functioning at all levels of workforce, maximally for those who lead the pack. Dalip Singh (2003) defines Emotional intelligence as the ability of an individual to appropriately and successfully respond to a vast variety of emotional stimuli being elicited from the inner self and immediate environment. According to him Emotional intelligence constitutes three psychological dimensions- emotional competency, emotional maturity and emotional sensitivity, which motivate an individual to recognize truthfully, interpret honestly and handle tactfully the dynamics of human behaviour. The first step to achieving emotional intelligence lies in Emotional sensitivity- towards self and others. Only a manager who is emotionally sensitive can acquire the skill of further managing emotions of ones own self and those around. The current research examines the role of sensitivity training in enhancing managerial effectiveness of employees in an organization. Emotional Sensitivity constitutes understanding threshold of emotional arousal, managing the immediate environment, maintaining rapport, harmony and comfort with others. It involves being honest in interpersonal dealings, interpreting emotional cues truthfully, and realizing communicability of emotions, moods and feelings. It is about having an insight into how others evaluate and relate to you. A detail description of the sub components is given below: Understanding the threshold of emotional arousal Mangers should be in a position to respond to stimuli of low intensity. Equally important is the ability to be aware of the relationship between feelings and actions. Empathy- Empathy is the ability to sense how other people feel. It is the ability to share and accept another persons feelings. It is also the ability to be able to distinguish between what others do or say and ones own personal reactions and judgments. Improving interpersonal relations- The key to good interpersonal relations is the belief in basic elements of trust, confidence and reliance. Research shows that the basic cause of failure among executives is poor inter relations at work, resulting in stress and anxiety and lack of trust in others Communicability of emotions- The influence of emotions is contagious ad is communicated from one person to another instantaneously. A cheerful manager communicates a message of confidence and self respect. In contrast, expressions of negative feeling by a manager communicate a message of pessimism, bitterness, suspicion and inferiority. Hence, managers should learn how to communicate positive emotions through verbal and non verbal mediums. It has been accepted that sensitivity about ones strength and weakness facilitates personal as well as managerial effectiveness. McClleland (1998) did a study on leaders in 30 different organizations. It was found that the three most powerful leadership differentiators were
151
developing others, adaptability and influence (components of EQ) including others .In a study of relationship between EI strengths of the division heads of a global food and beverage company and business results, it was found that divisions of the leaders with a critical mass of strengths in EI competencies outperformed yearly revenue targets by a margin of 15 to 20 percent. On the other hand, the divisions of the leaders weak in EI competencies under performed by about the same margin (Goleman, 1998).Johnson (1999) focused on the consequences of emotional insensitivity of managers in the organizations. It was found that emotionally dumb managers not only destroy their team but also incur losses to the organizations, loose momentum and become ineffective. Witt, Burke, Barrick and Mount (2002) Meta-analytic studies have shown that conscientiousness and emotional stability have been the most consistent predictors of job performance across diverse job families. In 5 of 7 independent samples of employees, those high in conscientiousness who were also low in agreeableness (interpersonal awareness and interpersonal skills) received significantly lower overall ratings of job performance compared to those high in agreeableness. Aim- The current study aimed at framing and administering an emotional sensitivity training program to enhance the emotional sensitivity and subsequently the managerial effectiveness of middle line managers. Hypotheses It was expected that emotional sensitivity of experimental group would significantly increase from pre to post-training period. It was expected that managerial effectiveness of the experimental group would significantly increase from pre to post-training period MethodologySample: Employees of private sector banks were targeted for the study. The demographic variables that were controlled for the study were the gender (males), age of the managers (35-45 years), marital status (married).Average monthly income of the managers (35000INR) and work experience (varying from 8 to 10 years) was also controlled. Fifty managers (5 groups of 10 each) were randomly allotted the experimental group. The experimental groups were trained on emotional sensitivity for 2 days. Follow ups were done at regular interval of 15 days and 1 month. Tools: Emotional Intelligence Scale (Chadha and Singh, 2003)- The Emotional Intelligence Scale (Chadha and Singh, 2003) is based on the operational definition proposed by Dalip Singh (2003) that emotional intelligence is the ability of an individual to appropriately and successfully respond to a vast variety of emotional stimuli being elicited from the inner self and immediate environment. Emotional intelligence constitutes three psychological dimensions,
152
emotional sensitivity, emotional maturity and emotional competency, which motivate an individual to recognize truthfully, interpret honestly and handle tactfully the dynamics of human behavior. The test is designed in such a way that it measures all the three dimensions. This test includes 22 situations that measure an individuals usage of emotional skills in personal and professional lives. The subjects are provided with multiple- choice answer type questions. Scores are available on components of emotional sensitivity, emotional maturity, and emotional competency as well as a composite emotional intelligence score. Percentile norms are available for interpretation. For the current study only the scores on emotional sensitivity were used. This test has been standardized for professional managers, businessmen, bureaucrats, artists and graduate students. The test has a test- retest reliability of 0.94 and split- half reliability of 0.89. The validity of the test is 0.89. Managerial Effectiveness Questionnaire (Pareek, 2002)- This scale has been developed by Pareek and it covers three factors and has 15 statements. Pareek has used personal effectiveness and managerial effectiveness in the same sense and meaning. According to Pareek, if a person is effective on this scale, he will be an effective manager. This scale has three important aspects related to the attitude and behaviour of a manager in job namely self disclosure, openness to feedback, and perceptiveness. There are 15 situations to be rated on a 5 point scale. Item 1, 3,4,5,6,10,11,12 and 15 have reversed scoring. Cronbachs co-efficient alpha of the test for health managers is 0.90. Procedure- The procedure of the study was in two steps: Designing the Emotional Sensitivity Training Module Administering and testing the efficacy of the module. The module comprised of preparation and training phases. Preparation phase comprised of Assessing the individual Encouraging people to participate Adjusting expectations Gauging readiness Training was based on guidelines provided by Consortium for Research on Emotional Intelligence (Cherniss and Goleman, 1998) focused on: Fostering a positive relationship between the trainers and learners Setting clear goals Breaking goals into manageable steps Making change self directed Providing opportunity to practice Giving performance feedback Using models, experiential methods, case studies etc. Preparation- For the preparation stage, visits were made to the organizations to assess their specific needs in context of their work culture and climate,
153
work relations; work structure etc. Emotional intelligence and Managerial effectiveness questionnaire was administered to managers to assess their baseline levels of emotional sensitivity and managerial effectiveness. Feedback was given to them about their scores. As much was possible, they were allowed to decide whether or not they wanted to participate in the development process. Training- Following was the flow of the training that spanned over 2 days. Day-1 SESSION 1 (Introductory) Objectives: Getting to know each other Understand the concept of emotional competence Study the goals of the training program Express the expectations from the training program Contents: Introduction of the trainer. Ice breaker exercises Conceptual framework of emotional competence. Listing of expectations through brain storming session. Method- Group exercises, power point presentation, use of white board DAY-1 SESSION 2: SELF AWARENESS (Getting closer to ones emotions) Objectives: Identify emotions. Insight into ones emotions at workplace Know how to appraise the effect of emotional reactions to situations. Frame alternate responses to same or similar situations Contents: Exercises to throw light on ones prominent emotional reactions at workplace. Activities to identify feelings. Exercises to identify signals of emotional upheavals. Method: Self report method, simulation exercises, group discussions, feedback technique. DAY 2: EMPATHY (Sensitivity to others emotions) Objectives: Ability to be an active listener. Gauging emotional expressions Identify gaps between the expressed and the received emotions of others. Acquisition of skills to empathetically understand others. Contents: Recognizing emotions of individuals and accurately labeling them. Developing sensitivity to others point of view
154
Genuine and active listening in workplace. Method- Group discussion, self report, simulation exercise, role play, power point presentation. Statistical Analysis: The efficacy of the training was tested by taking pre post emotional sensitivityscores and managerial effectiveness scores of the subjects. ANCOVA was calculated to find out the significance of difference between the pre training and the post training scores. Results and Discussion TABLE 1 Showing Means and SD of experimental group for Time 1 and Time 2 of evaluation on Emotional Sensitivity
COMPONENT EMOTIONAL SENSITIVITY TREATMENT CONTROL PRE TEST MEAN SD 49.5 9.46 52.3 6.484 POST TEST 1 MEAN SD 70.75 14.14 51.34 6.48 POST TEST 2 MEAN SD 79.087 11.29 51.81 6.15
TABLE 2: Summary Table of ANCOVA on EQ and Managerial Effectiveness

COMPONENT Post Test 1 EMOTIONAL SENSITIVITY Post Test 2 VARIABLE Covariate Group Error Covariate Group Error Covariate Group Error Covariate Group Error SUM OF SQUARES 3065.005 9143.065 8793.495 3991.397 18061.805 4113.103 990.524 1548.835 383.036 854.021 2046.96 648.239 Df 1 1 97 1 1 97 1 1 97 1 1 97 MEAN SQUARE 3065.005 9143.065 90.655 3991.397 18061.805 42.403 990.524 1548.835 3.949 854.021 2046.96 6.683 F 33.81 100.856** 94.13 425.955** 250.841 392.227** 127.792 306.299**
Post Test 1 MANAGERIAL EFFECTIVENESS Post Test 2
** Significant at p<0.01 The ANCOVA for emotional sensitivity was significant in time1 and time 2 evaluations (F= 100.856, p<.001) and (F= 425.955, p<.001) respectively as shown in Table-23 and Table- 24. This reveals that the experimental group who were subjected to the Emotional Sensitivity Training showed a significant improvement in scores of emotional sensitivity as compared to control group who did not receive any training during time1 of evaluation and sustained those significant enhancements during time 2 of evaluation. The training module has clearly had an impact on the training group and has led to an enhancement in their abilities to understand their emotions as well as those of others around- be it their boss, co worker or customer. There has been a boost in their capacity to understand sub threshold emotions that play a very critical role in communication at workplace. Being empathetic towards others feelings and accepting them as they are is a critical factor in team effectiveness which is one of the indices of managerial effectiveness. A better emotional sensitivity is the first step to have effective self-regulation in ones response towards varied situations. The emotional
155
sensitivity leads to conscious use of self in a controlled manner and regulate ones emotional involvement and attachment to varied situations. Emotional sensitivity towards others leads to the betterment of interpersonal relations at work (Sosik and Megerian, 1999; Mathur, 2000). Besides the literature on emotional intelligence training effectiveness that is made up of sub components like emotional sensitivity, emotional maturity and emotional competence, there are research studies that support the above mentioned idea that emotional sensitivity training specifically leads to an increased self esteem, self control, understanding, social support and communication (William and William, 2001). The emotional sensitivity training of the sample has not only led to a significant increase in emotional sensitivity scores but also managerial effectiveness scores (The ANCOVA for managerial effectiveness was significant both during time1 and time 2 periods (F= 392.227, p<.001) and (F= 306.299, p<.001) ) which shows that in an organization, the individuals level of emotional sensitivity would make a lot of impact on his effectiveness as a manager. the training group had an enhancement across the elements of managerial effectiveness namely self disclosure, openness to feedback and perceptiveness. The participants in the training group developed an ease in expressing their feelings at workplace. They reported that they found the training to be helpful in getting them closer to their group hence promoted a more frank approach towards other colleagues. The reservations in organizational communication that the managers felt before participating in the training were lowered to an extent. They also improved their receptivity towards feedback of other people in the organization. The training facilitated an enhancement in their ability to listen carefully to opinion of others and be patient about others opinion about them too. They showed an increased interest in seeking feedback from superiors and subordinates about their style, behaviour etc. It can be concluded that being emotionally competent contributes to an individuals managerial effectiveness. Looking at the corporate work conditions in todays time, emotional competency training has become more of a necessity rather than a choice. The current study paves way for further research on training and development of managers for a successful and productive work life.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. Chadha, N.K. (2001) Emotional Quotient intelligence Test. In Singh, D. Emotional intelligence at work : A Professional Guide. New Delhi: Sage. Cherniss,C. & Goleman,D.(2003) Guidelines for Best Practice, available at www.eiconsortium.org Goleman, D, (1998b). What Makes a Leader. Harvard Business Review. November-December, pp. 93-10 Johnson, L. (October, 1999). Emotional Intelligence. Executive Excellence.
156
5. 6. 7. 8. 9.
10.
Mathur, D.M. (2000) Emotional Intelligence in Effective Management. Human Capital, 39(11), 19-21 McClelland, D. C. (1998). Identifying competencies with behavioral-event interviews. Psychology Science, 9, 331-340 Pareek, U. (2001) Training instruments in HRD & OD. New Delhi: Sage, 34-40 Singh,D.( 2003).Emotional Intelligence at Work: A Professional Guide,2nd ed. New Delhi: Sage. Sosik, J.J., & Megerian, L.A. (1999). Understanding leader emotional intelligence and performance: The role of self other agreement on transformational leadership perceptions. Group and Organization Management, 24(3), 367 390 Witt, L., Burke, L., Barrick, M. & Mount, M. (2002). The interactive effects of conscientiousness and agreeableness on job performance. Journal of Applied Psychology, 87, 164-169
ISSN 0975-4083 lsUVj QkWj fjlpZ LVMht] jhok }kjk fjlpZ tjuy vkWQ vkV~Zl eSustesUV ,.M lks'ky lkbalsl ds fo'ks"kkad ds :i esa fuEufyf[kr nks lanHkZ iqLrdksa dk izdk'ku uoEcj] 2013 esa fd;k tk jgk gSA
(vkbZ-,l-ch-,u- 978&81&87364&59&7)

(ISBN 978-81-87364-60-3) mDr lanHkZ iqLrdksa esa izdk'ku gsrq vki viuk rF; ijd ,oa rdZ ;qDr 'kks/k i= Hkstdj bl vdknfed dk;Z esa lg;ksx dj ldrs gSaA fgUnh Hkk"kk esa 'kks/k i= ,e-,l- oMZ esa QkUV d`frnso 010] djsDVj lkbt 14] Mcy Lis'k_ vaxzsth Hkk"kk esa VkbEl U;w jkseu QkUV lkbt 14] Mcy Lis'k esa HkstsaA

Effect of Plyometric Training on Selected Motor Components Among College Girls Students
* Neeta N. Chauhan
========================================================== Abstract- The purpose of the study was to find out the effect of plyometric training on selected motor components among college girls students. To achieve the purpose of the study 40 girls students were selected from Uma girls college, Ahmedabad and their age ranged between 17 to 21 years. The selected subjects were divided into two equal groups of twenty subjects in each. One was treated as experimental group and the second one was control group. The experimental group were underwent training with a set of different plyometric exercises for 3 days a week for the duration of 6 weeks. The control group was not involved in any training. The pre test and post test means of each group was calculated by applying T- test. It was concluded that plyometric training improves the selected components of experimental group in the comparison to the control group. This training is more effective for the development of explosive power than speed and abdominal muscular strength of college level girls student. ========================================================== Introduction:- Sports performance is the result and expression of the total personality of the sportsmens physical fitness, techniques and tactics. In addition to this given the nature of sports athletes and sports champions have various needs, priorities and preferences in terms of physical fitness and motor fitness status. In other words, all sports hold individual requirements in strength, endurance, power, flexibility and speed, or a combination of them. Which vary from one sport to other. Developing as individual physical fitness is one of the major objective of the process of the physical education. Physical fitness is one of the potential characteristics of every human being.It is widely accepted that regular physical exercises enable the individual to stay physically fit and to sustain the average individual in his daily activities. However anybody who wishes to participate successfully in games and sports, aspires to be a champion or to reach at the top level he must go beyond the single rules of regular physical exercises. Sports training is a systematic process extending over a long period. For best result the system of training has to be based and conducted ===========================
* P.E. Teacher, HBK High School, Ahmedabad.
158
on scientific facts and lines where it is not possible to that, the training has to be based on the result of sports. Plyometric refers to exercises that enables a muscle to reach maximal strength in as short time as possible. Such exercises usually involve some form of jumping, but other models of exercise exist. The elements ply and metrics come from Latin roots for increase and measure the combination thus means measurable increase. This exercise are especially useful in sports that require speed strength include track and field event like jumping, throwing and sprinting, volleyball, basketball and diving, blocking and tackling in football. This training is a very popular and effective organizational form of doing physical exercise. In plyometric training, numbers of exercises are done in the form of jumping. It can be used for the improvement of technical and tactical elements or for the improvement of conditional abilities. But it is shown that plyometric training is particularly effective for improvement of the speed, and muscular strength and explosive power. It is needed to find out the effect of plyometric training on selected motor components for the purpose to develop the physical fitness of college girls. It was hypothesized that this training significantly improves speed, abdominal muscular strength and explosive power of college girls. And this training significantly improves explosive power in the comparison to the speed and abdominal muscular strength. The study has its significance as finding of this research study would give a basic knowledge to the trainers and fitness leaders to investigate and conduct further research in various training methods, training programmes, and training intensity to enhance the performance of college students and players. This study would give an opportunity to encourage interested coaches and physical educationalist to conduct further studies for different aspects of plyometric training. Materials and MethodologySubject- The study was conducted on 40 girls students of Uma girls college, Ahmedabad. Their age ranged between 17 to 21 years . the subjects were equally divided into two groups one as experimental group and one as control group. Data collection- The pre test and post test was conducted to collect data by administrating the test as per the standardized procedures before and after the six weeks of the training programme. The data of selected variables like speed, abdominal muscular strength and explosive power has been collected from 50m run, bent knee sit ups and standing broad jump test.
No. variable Speed 1 2 Abdominal Muscular strength Explosive power Test 50m Run Sit ups Measurement Unit Time is measured up to hundredth of a second Counts is measured for 30 seconds
Standing broad jump
Distance is measured in meters and centimetres.
159
Administration of training- The training for the experimental group was administrated 3 days a week for duration of 6 weeks. The control group was not involved to any training. The training session was of 60 minutes duration with additional thirty minutes for warm up and cool down. The training programme was scheduled for the evening between 5.00 to 6.30 p.m. Statistical techniques- In this study, for data analysis Student t statistical techniques is used to find out the effect of six week plyometric training. The level of significance was taken at 0.05. Result- The result of the study is presented in tabular form :
TEST MEAN OF EXPERIMENTAL GROUP PRE TEST 50M RUN SIT UPS STANDING BROAD JUMP 9.79 10.95 POST TEST 8.96 12.10 MEAN OF CONTROL GROUP MEAN DIFFERENCE T- VALUE
PRE POST EXPERIMENTAL CONTROL EXP. CTRL TEST TEST GROUP GROUP GROUP GROUP 9.82 10.25 9.84 10.35 0.83 1.15 0.02 0.10 3.94 3.80 0.09 0.16
1.39
1.53
1.39
1.39
0.14
4.14
0.02
LEVEL OF SIGIFICANCE AT 0.05 * From this table it becomes clear that to find out the effect of plyometric training on selected variables the pre test and post test mean of 50m run test of experimental group is 9.79 and 8.96 respectively. The mean difference is 0.83, T - value is 3.94. While pre test and post test mean of control group is 9.82 and 9.84 respectively. The mean difference is -0.02, T value is 0.16. So the T value of experimental group is more than 1.96 indicates significant effect of training on speed. The pre test and post test mean of sit ups test of experimental group is 10.95 and 12.10 respectively. The mean difference is 1.15, T- value is 3.80.while pre test and post test mean of control group is 10.25 and 10.35 respectively. The mean difference is -0.10, T- value is 0.16. so the Tvalue of experimental group is more than 1.96 indicates significant effect of training on abdominal muscular strength. The pre test and post test mean of standing broad jump test of experimental group is 1.39 and 1.53 respectively. The mean difference is 0.14, T- value is 4.14. While pre test and post test mean of control group is 1.39 and 1.39 respectively. Mean difference is not found, T- value is 0.02. so the T- value of experimental group is more than 1.96 indicates significant effect of training on explosive power. Graphical representation of pre test and post test mean achieved on 50M Run, sit ups and Standing broad jump test of experimental and
160
control group.
Discussion:1. From this table it becomes clear that there is a significant improvement on speed of experimental group as compared to control group by applying 50 M run test. So plyometric training indicates significant effect of training on speed. 2. The experimental group shown significant difference as compared to control group in abdominal muscular strength by applying sit up test. Thus the result indicates significant effect of plyometric training on abdominal muscular strength. 3. The experimental group was shown significant difference as compared to control group on explosive power by applying standing broad jump test. Thus result indicates significant effect of plyometric training on explosive power. 4. From the analysis of the statistical data by compare the T- value of three variables, plyometric training is more effective for the development of explosive power than speed and abdominal muscular strength. Conclusion- The statistical analysis of 50M Run test, Sit ups test and standing broad jump test indicates the clear improvement of experimental group in the comparison to the control group in speed, muscular endurance and explosive power respectively. And also it is clearly indicates that this training is more effective for the development of explosive power than speed and muscular endurance. It can be concluded that this improvement was noticed due to the plyometric training. Recommendations- Based on the result of the study, the following recommendations were drawn, 1. It is recommended that the more studies may be conducted to verify these results using longer period of training duration. 2. It is recommended that researches also may be conducted on the different age group and sex.
161
3. 4.
The similar study may be conducted on men students as subjects. The similar study may be conducted with large number of samples. It is recommended that researches also may be conducted to find out the result of plyometric training on motor components related to various games.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. Arnold Peter; ''Education, Physical Education and Development''. London : Heinemann Educational Book,1992. Clarke H. Harrison, "Application of measurement to health and physical education": Eaglewood cliffs, New Jersey : Prenticc Hall. Inc 1976. H William; "Physical Education and Sports in changing Society"; New Delhi, Surjeet publication; 1980. Singh Hardayal, "SCIENCE OF SPORTS TRAINING" New Delhi: DVS Publications,1991. Siff, M.C. & Verkhoshansky, Y.V. Supertraining. Denver, Colorado: Super training International.1993. Turner, AM., Owings, M., and schwane, J.A.,"Improvement in running economy after 6 weeks of plyometric training", journal of strength and research;2003. www.wikipedia. org www. pubmed.com www.plyometric training.com
Volume-IX, Coming in September, 2013 ISSN 0975-4083


Chief Editor
A Study of Classroom Interaction of Physics Teachers at Secondary Level on the Basis of Their Experience and Qualification
* Rakhee Trivedi **M. P. Sharma
========================================================== Abstract- Classroom(CR) interaction plays a very important role in effective teaching. It helps students to interact with the teacher as well as fellow beings. It is a means and measure to improve the quality of teaching learning process. The researcher studied the class room interaction of teacher of physics in standard X and examined various effects on them. The study was restricted to Udaipur city only. The sample under study chosen by random sample technique included 11 teachers. The tool used was an observation schedule. The study showed more experienced teachers give more time to lecturing as compared to less experienced ones. The study suggested that proper learning atmosphere should be created in class and teacher should focus on the basic objectives of physics teaching. ========================================================== Introduction- It is well said The destiny of India is being shaped in its classroom. Most of the teaching learning takes place in the class room. The teacher plays an important role in the class room teaching learning process. Hence it is important to focus on the effectiveness of teacher. The scholar thus was interested to evaluate the CR interaction on the basis of teachers qualification and experience. Objectives To examine the CR interaction of teachers of physics. To examine the student talk ratio. To examine the teacher talk ratio. To examine the direct and indirect effect of teachers in the CR. Hypotheses- There is no significant difference between the teaching of more experienced and less experienced teachers. There is no significant difference in student and teacher talk of more experienced and less experienced teachers. ===========================
* ** Research Scholar, Mewar University, Gangrar Director G.I.E.S., Vidya Bhawan Society, Udaipur
163
There is no significant difference in teaching of PGTs and TGTs. There is no significant difference in student and teacher talk of PGTs and TGTs. Delimitations- The present study is restricted to teachers of CBSE based private schools of Udaipur city only. Sample- Random sampling technique was used to select the sample. Out of 11 teachers 6 were males and 5 were females. Tool- Observation schedule was prepared to study the effectiveness of teachers. Help of Flanders Interaction Analysis Category System was also taken. Data Collection- The research scholar sat in the classroom to observe CR transaction. The duration of each teaching period was approximately 35-40 minutes. The researcher divided her tool into several areas and items related to each area were observed on and evaluated on a 3 point scale i. e. excellent good and average. Data Analysis and Classification- Having prepared pairs of observation the researcher prepared a matrix of the pairs for analyzing the collected data. Here the Flanders Interaction Analysis Category System(FIACS)which gives 10 components of CR behavior are used. To prepare matrix, a table in which the numbers of all 10 components are written horizontally and vertically. The data is analyzed as below Teacher talk= sum of no 1 to 7 of matrix Student talk = sum of 8 and 9 of matrix Direct effect = sum of 5 to 7 of the matrix Indirect effect = sum of no. 1 to 4 of the matrix Subject contribution = sum of 4 and 5 Incidents of silence or confusion = sum of no.10
On the basis of experience < 15 Years >15 Years 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Teacher talk Students talk Direct effect Indirect effect Subject Contribution 62.8% 27.2% 50.9% 11.8% 51.4% 82.6% 14.5% 67.8% 14.6% 71% On the basis of experience < 15 >15 Years Years 75% 87% 19.8% 8% 62% 69% 13.4% 18% 63.8% 72%
ConclusionsOn the basis of experience * The more experienced teachers comparably use more time in lecturing in the CR * The less experienced teachers give more time to students to speak. * Direct effect which should be less is found high in more experienced teachers. * Indirect effects of the category are not so high.
164
The more experienced teachers comparably devote more time to subject content delivery in CR. On the basis of qualification * The post graduate teachers(PGT) use more time lecturing than graduate(TGT) * The TGTs give more time to students to speakin class. * There is a very high significant difference in the student talk of PGTs and TGTs. * Both the category use less time in accepting feelings and ideas of the students and encouraging them to ask questions. * The PGTs devote more time in contributing to subject content. Suggestions- The above study is beneficial to the curriculum developers, administrators principals and teachers. Suggestions to curriculum framers, administrators and principals- They should be familiar with the CR interaction methods and try to improve CR interaction with modern approach and arrange for different programmers on CR development Suggestions to the teachers- Every teacher should be well versed with CR interaction analysis method and should improve his/her own teaching approach. The teacher should motivate students for self study and self learning and develop the art to understand the pupils feelings. The teacher should leave the habit of criticizing the system and student. He/she should develop student centered techniques rather than talking himself. The teacher should create democratic atmosphere in classroom. The approach of teaching should be interesting and motivating enough to make students initiate.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. Aggarwal J.C. Development and Planning of Modern Education, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi, 1982. Bagchi,J.P. (1993 ). Students' attitude towards science: the impact of different educational practices. Journal of Indian Education, Vol. XIX (4-5),50-56 Bala Madhu,Classroom Interaction, S.S. Publication, New Delhi,1995. Banerjee, A (1997). Effect of lecture and cooperative learning strategies on achievement in chemistry in undergraduate students. International Journal of Science Education, Vol. 19 (8), 903-910 Best John and James Kalen, v.1089, Research in education 6th edition, Prentice Hall of India Pvt. Ltd. New Delhi,987 Bhattacharya, B. (1996). Qualitative learning of science students in the Indian context: Some determinates and their implications. Journal of Indian Education, Vol. 21 (4), 57-64 Ray Spangenbburg and Diane Kit Moser. Vol 1 "The Birth of science" 2010, Viva Books, New Delhi.
5. 6.
7.
Importance of Computer and English in Education

* Rajkumar S. Topandasani
========================================================== Abstract- We are living in the cyber age. No field of life is untouched by the computers. Before twenty years it was considered as a machine for the class but it has become, now, the talk of the mass and most of the urban and educated people take it as an essential domestic commodity. It has been accepted as a subject to be taught at primary. Secondary, higher secondary and higher level of education .Its importance has been discussed so many times in so many seminars, journals, magazines, newspapers etc. In the countries like India, it cannot reach at the level at which it should have reached. Why? Let's see the reasons and Why the need to learn English as a language? ========================================================== We are living in the cyber age. No field of life is untouched by the computers. Before twenty years it was considered as a machine for the class but it has become, now, the talk of the mass and most of the urban and educated people take it as an essential domestic commodity. It has been accepted as a subject to be taught at primary. Secondary, higher secondary and higher level of education .Its importance has been discussed so many times in so many seminars, journals, magazines, newspapers etc. In the countries like India, it cannot reach at the level at which it should have reached. Why? Lets see the reasons. 1. Lack of awareness of the people. 2. Cost of the computer. 3. Low standard of living of most of the people. 4. Improper computer syllabi in the schools. 5. Lack of resourceful teachers in the schools. 6. Rapid changes in the computer system. 7. Scarcity of infrastructure. 8. Improper government policies regarding internet etc. 9. Wrong belief- that the users must have full knowledge of the English language. 10. And above all, the main, well-known and the population. ===========================
* Associate Professor & Head, Department of accountancy Arts & Commerce College, Mendaeda.
166
Though the above mentioned reasons are the main obstacles that slow down the pace of the growth of computers in the country, by the end of current decade the computer will be the first requirement of the family like tv, due to the following advantages: 1. We can play video and audio CDs/Pen drives through computers. 2. One can get the print of the photographs through computer if those are clicked by digital camera. 3. One can maintain the account of the family expense. 4. Worldwide communication can be done faster and at cheaper rate through computers if it is connected to the internet. 5. Live and telephone talk can be done through Internet at cheaper rate. 6. Cheaper internet connection will be possible in coming years due to the cable lines. 7. Multiple use of cable- internet-connection. 8. Students can do their assignment works in any main languages of the country. 9. Availability of easily operative software. 10. Children can play videos games on computer. 11. Rapidly increasing storing capacity of the computer. 12. Self and interactive study can be done through computers by using educational software. 13. People will be able to transact with their respective banks, insurance companies and other institutions if proper infrastructure will be developed. 14. Rail and air booking will be available through the internet to the public. 15. Pupil can learn, on line, different subjects though the computers. Besides these many other facilities are or will be available on the computers that will make our life more comfortable. Now the question that should the computer education be compulsory or not at the schools? is, according to my opinion, meaningless because computer has become the part of our life and the education at the school must reflect the necessity of the society. Most of the private and many of the government schools of the country have been making their pupils learn computer. Even some of the schools teach the computer subject to the students of first grade (standard) also. But it is observed that most of the schools are not much serious in teaching computer systematically due to one or other reasons. Most of the granted private schools have no fund for paying the expert computer teachers. Government schools are suffering from the problem of low staff. Computer subject is given no or less weight age in measuring the progress of the students at school level. These reasons make the computer education less fruitful. To make the computer education more effective following steps should be taken. 1. Expert computer teachers should be appointed in the schools. 2. Computer education must be compulsory for the teacher trainees.
167
3.
All the teacher should teach their own subjects through the computers at least once in the month. 4. All the school must have internet facility. 5. At lest twice a week, students should be allowed to do practical work on the computer. 6. Syllabus of the computer education must be flexible. It should be revised after two or three years or all the government and private schools should be given freedom to decide their own syllabus for the computer education. 7. Theoretical and practical exams should be conducted separately. 8. The government should give relaxation to the school, which have internet facilities for the students, in telephone and electricity charge. 9. Teachers should be given subsidy in purchasing computer and computer peripherals. 10. Seminars, workshops and special practical sessions should be organized once in couple of the years for the school teachers and those should be made compulsory for all the school teachers. 11. Such programmes should be run throughout the academic year in which different groups of the teachers participate at different time period of the year. 12. This work can be assigned to the teacher training colleges. 13. Teacher should be directed their written work on computers only. 14. Government should provide enough grant to the grantable schools to fulfill basic requirements for the computer education. 15. More part of the local, state or national budget should be provided to the education field. 16. Government must take serious steps to control the population growth rate of the country. There is no doubt of making most of the people computer literate if the above mentioned steps will be taken for the countrys sake. The statement that making the people educated is a long-term investment for any country is accepted universally. The developed countries are developed because of the educated people. Such countries provide enough fund for the betterment of the education system and they accept the new trends of the education in no time. We in our country still cannot change our examination system though different education committees and commission have suggested for the same. It is an inevitable fact that the educated people will be known as educated illiterate if they will remain unable to operate the computer. Why the need to learn English as a language? English is a global language. English is a language to help in trade, travel, communication and success beyond national boundaries. It has become a yardstick to measure the performance of employees in many industries and a key element for employability in others. Why Gujarat should devoid of riding on the bandwagon of language proficiency
168
when it is emerging as fastest growing state, signing MoUs worth thousands of cores of rupees and creating more employment opportunities for its youth. To avail of enormous opportunities these situation have generated, a need was felt for a stat nodal agency to equip Gujarat youth with English language (listening, reading, speaking and grammar) along with other essential skills. The main spirit behind concept of SCOPE is neither dominance nor disinclination for English. Case Study of SCOPE(society for creation of opportunity through proficiency in English)- Keeping in view the aforesaid mission, SCOPE (society for creation of opportunity through proficiency in English) has been setup by government of Gujarat in February , 2007 and registered as a society under societies registration act, 1860, to build English language proficiency in the youth of Gujarat and thereby creating employment opportunities for them. SCOPE, being a language flagship body of government focusing only on English language skill, has already tied up with university of Cambridge, UK for providing international certificate to its students. Since its inception, SCOPE has already witnessed an enrolment of more than 3,00,000 candidates . Scope (society for creation of opportunity through proficiency in English) in its journey under the protg of commissioner, higher Education of more than 5 years since its inception in July, 2007, has successfully engineered among more than three hundred thousands of young people in Gujarat , the spread and development of the critical skill of proficiency in English and bestowed in them the much desired competitive edge to capitalize upon the multitude of opportunities available in vibrant Gujarat. Conclusion- The importance of English language and computer skill became very much important. There is one common issue that occupies every young mind is the need to empower themselves with linguistic abilities that can stand by themselves. It would be appropriate therefore to dwell briefly upon the language teaching scne, with special reference to gobal winds blowing in INDIA
====================== References1. 2. Gujarat journal of psychology vol.no.13, 2012 KaleidoSCOPE vol.no.5, 2012
Self- Concept in Relation to Emotional Intelligence and Self- Esteem of Visually Challenged and Sighted School Students
* Dinesh Kumar **Raj Kumar
========================================================== Abstract- Students with visual impairments form a disadvantaged lot in terms of their information and awareness due to their visual perceptual loss. Their limited experience and lack of environmental stimulation has a direct bearing on their self-concept, emotional intelligence and selfesteem. Present study focuses on the relationship between self-concept, emotional maturity and self-esteem visually challenged and sighted school students. It was hypothesized that there exists a there will be a positive correlation between self-concept and emotional intelligence and selfesteem of visually challenged and sighted students. Mean self-concept, emotional intelligence and self-esteem scores of sighted students will be more than that of visually challenged students. A purposive sample of 200 students (100 visually challenged and 100 sighted) studying in XI and XII standard were selected from the schools situated in Delhi, Chandigarh and Haryana state. Self-concept, emotional intelligence and self-esteem of visually challenged and sighted students were measured. Self-concept and emotional intelligence of visually challenged and sighted students were found to be significantly related. There exist significant relationship between self-concept and self-esteem of visually challenged and sighted students. The sighted school students have exhibited better self-concept, emotional intelligence and self-esteem than the visually challenged students. Key words- Self-Concept, Emotional Intelligence and Self-Esteem, Visually Challenged and Sighted School Students ========================================================== Introduction- Every individual in democracy has a fundamental right to receive education. Teachers, social workers and general public should not only be concerned with the education of able bodied but also with the differently abled. Students with special needs have a right to live and participate fully in settings ===========================
* ** Assistant Professor, Ch. Devi Lal College of Education, Bhagwangarh, Buria Road, Jagadhri, Yamuna Nagar-135101 (Haryana) Research Scholar, DBHPS, Chennai
170
and programmes in school, at home, in workplace and in the community. Individuals with special needs have the right to become independent, contributing member of the society and a better human resource. Special education aims at helping children and adults with special needs learn how to increase the level of decision-making, their functioning and self-concept, to achieve their goals and to have control over their own lives. Self-Concept- The commonality which exists in an individuals various role performances is related to his self-concept. Self-concept is an individuals evaluation of his or her own abilities and attributes. It includes all aspects of an individuals personality of which s/he is aware. Although some authors have drawn distinctions between self-concept and self-esteem (Damon and Hart 1982), the terms are frequently used interchangeably. Several theoretical models of self-concept exist in the literature e.g. Harter (1982) found that self-concept can be broken down into three specific components i.e. cognitive, social and physical competence, and a general self-worth factor. Children with a positive self-concept are described as imaginative, confident in their own judgments and abilities, assertive, able to assume leadership roles, less preoccupied with themselves and able to devote more time to others and to external activities. On the other hand, children with a negative self-concept are described as quiet unobtrusive, unoriginal, lacking initiative, withdrawn and doubtful about themselves (Coppersmith, 1967). School progress and academic achievement are influenced by self-concept, as is vocational and educational choice. Selfconcept is an important concept of any childs development. As children develop a sense of self and interact with and gain experience in the world, their selfconcept is affected. Self-concept is defined as the value that an individual places on his or her own characteristics, qualities, abilities, and actions (Woolfolk, 2001). Emotional Intelligence- The idea of emotional intelligence lies in a handful of basic principles. Emotional intelligent people, Goleman says, have the ability to marshal their emotional impulses (or, at least, more so than those who are not. emotionally intelligent); they have the self-awareness to know what they are feeling, and are able to think about and express those things; they have empathy for the feelings of others and insight into how others think; they can do things like delay gratification; they are optimistic and generally positive; they understand easily the dynamics of a given group, and, most important, where they fit inside that group. Definitions of Emotional Intelligence- According to Goleman (1995) emotional intelligence is The capacity for recognising our own feelings and those of others for motivating ourselves and for managing emotions well in ourselves and in our relationships. Salovey (1995) Emotional intelligence may be defined as the capacity to reason with emotion in four areas: to perceive emotion, to integrate it in thought, to understand it and to manage it. Based on
171
these, we may understand ones emotional intelligence as a unitary ability (related to, but independent of standard intelligence) helpful in knowing, feelings and judging emotions in close co-operation with ones thinking process to behave in a proper way, for the ultimate realize of the happiness and welfare of the self in tune with others. Self-Esteem- An individuals core sense of self-esteem is cultivated from birth, as a baby receives the attention and affection provided by the caretaker. When an infants cry is comforted, her hunger nourished, her smiles met with smiles, the message is conveyed. The original definition presents self-esteem as a ratio found by dividing ones successes in areas of life of importance to a given individual by the failures in them or ones success / pretensions. Problems with this approach come from making self-esteem contingent upon success: this implies inherent instability because failure can occur at any moment. In the mid 1960s Morris Rosenberg and social-learning theorists defined selfesteem in terms of a stable sense of personal worth or worthiness, measurable by self-report testing. This became the most frequently used definition for research, but involves problems of boundary-definition, making self-esteem indistinguishable from such things as narcissism or simple bragging. Briefly self-esteem defined as the experience of being competent to cope with the basic challenges of life and being worthy of happiness (Nathanial, 1969). This two-factor approach, as some have also called it, provides a balanced definition that seems to be capable of dealing with limits of defining self-esteem primarily in terms of competence or worth alone. Self-esteem as an automatic and inevitable consequence of the sum of individuals choices in using their consciousness something experienced as a part of, or background to, all of the individuals thoughts, feelings and actions. Need and Significance of the Study- Vision is the most actively used sense by man. Cognition depends upon ones visual experiences to a great extent. Impairment imposes basic limitations on the individual. Visually impaired children are deprived in terms of range and variety of experiences. They are unable to control their own environment and themselves in relation to it. Although social attitudes are changing towards the visually impaired yet there are certain stereotypes which are reflected in terms of their attitudes and responses. People still believe that visually challenged person is nothing, can do nothing and be nothing. Some young children with disabilities have negative self-images; they may view themselves as failures, have negative thoughts about themselves, depending on their parents and others, and may have difficulties with social skills. To develop self-concept, adolescents with disabilities may need specific instructions, such as making eye contact and facing individuals when they communicate.The self-concept and intelligence are the influential part of the personality and influence an individual goals, achievements, aspirations, motivation and adjustment. Individual behaviour is always goal oriented and
172
these goals can be met only in the environment and in day-to-day life. To develop the innate powers of an individual certain external forces are quite responsible. Self-concept and intelligence also play an important role in realizing the objectives/goals of an individual. Self-esteem also plays a significant role in learners development. A kid needs to have self-esteem. Good self-esteem is important because it helps the child to hold head high and feel proud and what can do. It gives the courage to try new things and the power to believe in him. Having good self-esteem is also the ticket to making good choices about mind and body. Maybe kids with low self-esteem who dont think very highly of themselves or seem to criticize themselves too much or maybe low selfesteem and dont always feel very good about himself. Sometimes a kid will have low self-esteem if his mother or father doesnt encourage him enough or if there is a lot of yelling at home. Other times, a kids self-esteem can be hurt in the classroom. A teacher may make a kid feel dumb or perhaps there is a bully who says hurtful things. So, environmental condition of the school is very crucial to develop high self esteem. It depends on teachers, parents and peers to promote high self-esteem. So far as the children with visual impairment and hearing impairment is concerned, parental attitude in the home and teachers behavior in the school plays a significant role in developing high self-esteem. So, the researcher intends to study to get a suitable educational setting for these children. The proposed study is also aimed to find out the relationship between self-concept with emotional intelligence and self-esteem of visually impaired and sighted school students because such an exploration will be helpful in enhancing their selfconcept evaluating selfesteem and emotional intelligence. Due to impairment, visually impaired children may have a low-self concept, poor personality makeup, low need for achievement and adjustment than sighted peers. As a result of which their educational, emotional, social development is affected. Review of literature indicates that there is a dearth of research studies pertaining to the self-concept, self-esteem and emotional intelligence of the visually impaired especially in the Indian context. Also in view of the legislative implications, the study acquires importance. The Persons with Disability Act (1995) mandates that children with special needs be taught in inclusive settings. Hence, more and more visually impaired children will be there in regular schools in the coming times. The placement of individuals with disabilities, here visual impairment, in the common schools, where they will be studying amidst heterogeneous group of students, will also likely to have an impact on their self-concept, adjustment, social skills and emotional intelligence etc. Hence, a study needs to be carried out so that appropriate educational programmes can be chalked out for them. So, the proposed study was designed to see the relationship of self-concept with emotional intelligence and selfesteem. At the same time the difference between visually impaired and sighted
173
in terms of their self-concept, emotional intelligence and self-esteem will also be studied. Objective of the Study- The objectives of the study were: 1. To study the relationship of self-concept with emotional intelligence of visually challenged and sighted students. 2. To study the relationship of self-concept with self-esteem of visually challenged and sighted students. 3. To study the difference between self-concept of visually challenged and sighted students. 4. To study the difference between emotional intelligence of visually challenged and sighted students. 5. To study the difference between self-esteem of visually challenged and sighted students. Hypotheses1. There will be a positive correlation between self-concept and emotional intelligence of visually challenged and sighted students. 2. There will be a positive correlation between self-concept and self-esteem of visually challenged and sighted students. 3. Mean self-concept scores of sighted students will be more than that of visually challenged students. 4. Mean emotional intelligence scores of sighted students will be more than that of visually challenged students. 5. Mean self-esteem scores of sighted students will be more than that of visually challenged students. Delimitations of the Study1. The study was restricted to one disability area i.e. visual impairment only; 2. The study was confined to visually challenged and sighted students studying in XI and XII standard only; 3. The study was delimited to the schools situated in Delhi, Chandigarh and Haryana state only. Research Method- The proposed study is the relationship study in nature. Therefore, the investigator intended to find out the relationship among school adjustment with emotional intelligence and self-esteem of visually challenged and sighted students. Keeping in mind, the nature and objectives, co- relational survey method was employed in the present investigation. Populations and Sample- The target population for the study is visually challenged and sighted students studying in Senior Secondary Schools situated in Delhi, Chandigarh and Haryana state. A purposive sample of 200 students (100 visually challenged and 100 sighted) studying in XI and XII standards were selected from the schools situated in Delhi, Chandigarh and Haryana state.
174
Tools Used- After selection of the sample the next step was to select the reliable and valid tools for the collection of data. For the present study, following tools were used for collecting data: 1. Childrens Self-Concept Scale by Ahluwalia (2002). 2. Mangals Emotional Intelligence Inventory Mangal and Mangal (2004). 3. Battles SelfEsteem Inventory by Kumar (1988). Statistical Techniques Employed-The analysis of the data was done by computing Mean, Standard Deviation (S.D.), t-ratio and Pearsons product moment coefficient of correlation. Results and Discussions- In order to find out the relationship between variables i.e. self-concept, emotional intelligence and self-esteem of visually challenged and sighted students co-efficient of correlation r was computed. t-ratio was calculated to see the significance of difference between mean scores of visually challenged and sighted students self-concept, emotional intelligence and self-esteem. The analysis and interpretation of the data has been presented below: Table-1 Co-Efficient of Correlation Between Self-Concept and Emotional Intelligence of Visually Challenged Students
Variables Self-concept Emotional Intelligence df 98 Co-efficient of correlation r -0.207* Level of significance P>0.05
*Significant at 0.05 level of significance at T.V.=0.195 Table 1show that the calculated r value is -0.207 of self-concept and emotional intelligence of visually challenged students is negatively significant at 0.05 level of significance. This shows that there exist significant relationship between self-concept and emotional intelligence of visually challenged students. Further, the self-concept of visually impaired students is related with emotional intelligence. Hence, the hypothesis No. 1a which is stated earlier that there will be positive correlation between self-concept and emotional intelligence of visually challenged students is not retained. Table-2 Co-Efficient of Correlation Between Self-Concept and Emotional Intelligence of Sighted Students
Variables Self-concept Emotional Intelligence df 98 Co-efficient of correlation r -0.926* Level of significance P>0.01
175
*Significant at 0.01 level of significance at T.V. =0.254 Table 2 depicts that the calculated r value is -0.926 between selfconcept and emotional intelligence of sighted students is negatively significant at 0.01 level of significance. This shows that there exist significant relationship between self-concept and emotional intelligence of sighted students. Further, the self-concept is found to be related with emotional intelligence of sighted students. Hence, the hypothesis No.1b which is stated earlier that there will be positive correlation between self-concept and emotional intelligence of sighted students is retained. Table-3 Co-Efficient of Correlation Between Self-Esteem of Visually Challenged Students
Variables Self-concept Self-Esteem df 98 Co-efficient of correlation r 0.325* Level of significance P>0.01
*Significant at 0.01 level of significance at T.V. =0.254 It seems from above Table 3 that the calculated r value is 0.325 between self-concept and self-esteem of visually challenged students is significant at 0.01 level of significance. This shows that there exist significant relationship between self-concept and self-esteem of visually challenged students. Further, the self-concept is independently related with self-esteem of visually challenged students. Hence, the hypothesis No. 2a which is stated earlier that there will be positive correlation between self-concept and selfesteem of visually challenged students is retained. Table-4 Co-Efficient of Correlation Between Self-Concept and Self-Esteem of Sighted Students
Variables Self-concept Self-Esteem df 98 Co-efficient of correlation r 0.335* Level of significance P>0.01
*Significant at 0.01 level of significance at T.V. =0.254 It indicates from above Table 4 that the calculated r value is 0.335 between self-concept and self-esteem of sighted students is significant at 0.01 level of significance. This shows that there exist a significant relationship between self-concept and self-esteem of sighted students. Further, the selfconcept is found to be independently related with self-esteem of sighted students. Hence, the hypothesis No. 2b which is stated earlier that there will
176
be positive correlation between self-concept and self-esteem of sighted students is retained. Table-5 Significance of Difference between Mean Self-Concept scores of Visually Challenged and Sighted Students
Group Visually Challenged Sighted N 100 100 Mean 44.77 46.41 S. D. 5.4 4.8 S. Ed. 0.722 t-ratio 2.27* Level of significance P>0.01
*Significant at df/198 at 0.05 level of significance=1.97 It is revealed from the Table 5 that the mean scores of visually challenged and sighted students on self-concept are 44.77, 46.41 with S.D.s of 5.4 and 4.8 respectively. The obtained t-value is 2.27 which is significant at 0.01 level of significance. This means two groups differ significantly over the self-concept. Again the mean self-concept scores of sighted students are higher than the visually impaired students; it indicates that sighted students studying in regular schools were better in self-concept of visually impaired students studying in special schools. Thus, the hypothesis No. 3 that mean self-concept scores of sighted students will be more than that of visually challenged students is not retained. Further, the mean scores of visually challenged and sighted students on self-concept as presented in the Table 5 is also depicted in Fig.1: Figure-1 Showing Comparison of Mean and S.D. Values of Self-Concept of Visually Challenged and Sighted Students
177
Table-6 Significance of Difference between mean Emotional Intelligence Score of Visually Challenged and Sighted Students
Group N Mean 142.07 146.83 S. D. 14.06 18.37 S. Ed. 2.31 t-ratio 2.06* Level of significance P>0.05
Visually 100 Challenged Sighted 100
*Significant at df/198 at 0.05 level of significance=1.97 It is revealed from the Table 6 that the mean scores of visually challenged and sighted students on emotional intelligence are 142.07 and 146.83 with S.D.s 14.06 and 18.37 respectively. The t-ratio came out to be 2.06 which is significant at 0.05 level of significance. That means there is significant difference between visually challenged and sighted students on emotional intelligence. Again the mean scores of sighted students are higher than the visually challenged students; it indicates that sighted students studying in regular schools were better in emotional intelligence of visually challenged students than the students studying in special schools. Thus, the hypothesis No. 4 that mean emotional intelligence scores of sighted students will be more than visually challenged students is retained. The mean scores of visually challenged and sighted students on emotional intelligence as presented in the Table 6 is also depicted in Fig.2: Figure-2 Showing Comparison of mean and S.D. Values of Emotional Intelligence of Visually Challenged and Sighted Student
178
Table-7 Significance of Difference between mean Self-Esteem Scores of visually Challenged and Sighted Students
Group Visually Challenged Sighted N 100 100 Mean 33.10 36.49 S. D. 5.23 5.34 S. Ed. 0.75 tratio 4.52* Level of significance P>0.01
*Significant at df/198 at 0.01 level of significance=2.60 It is revealed from the Table 7 that visually challenged and sighted students on self-esteem are 33.10 and 36.49 with S.D.s 5.23 and 5.34 respectively. The t-ratio came out to be 4.52 which is significant at 0.01 level of significance. That means there is significant difference between visually challenged and sighted students on self esteem. Again the mean scores of sighted students are higher than the visually challenged students; it indicates that sighted students were better in self esteem than the visually challenged students studying in special schools. Thus, the hypothesis No. 6 that mean self-esteem scores of sighted students will be more than that of visually challenged students is retained. The mean scores of visually challenged and sighted students studying in on self-esteem as presented in the Table 7 is also depicted in Fig.3: Figure-3 Showing Comparison of mean and S.D. Values of Self-Esteem of visually Challenged and Sighted Student
179
Main Findings 1. There exist significant relationship between self-concept and emotional intelligence of visually challenged students. Further, the self-concept of visually impaired students is found to be related with emotional intelligence. 2. There exist a significant relationship between self-concept and emotional intelligence of sighted students. Further, analysis of data reveals that self-concept is related with emotional intelligence of sighted students. 3. There exist significant relationship between self-concept and self-esteem of visually challenged students. Further, the self-concept is found to be independently related with self-esteem of visually challenged students. 4. There exist a significant relationship between self-concept and self-esteem of sighted students. Further, the self-concept is found to be independently related with self-esteem of sighted students. 5. There is significant difference between visually challenged and sighted students on emotional intelligence. Again the mean scores of sighted students are higher than the visually challenged students; it indicates that sighted students studying in regular schools were better in emotional intelligence of visually challenged students than the students studying in special schools. 6. There is significant difference between visually challenged and sighted students on self esteem. Again the mean scores of sighted students are higher than the visually challenged students; it indicates that sighted students were better in self esteem than the visually challenged students studying in special schools. 7. There is significant difference between visually challenged and sighted students on self esteem. Again the mean scores of sighted students are higher than the visually challenged students; it indicates that sighted students were better in self esteem than the visually challenged students studying in special schools. Educational Implications- The subject of the study was of much importance in the present context as there is a growing realization of focusing attention on the students self-concept, emotional intelligence and self-esteem including their management of teaching and learning as well as dealing with students in an effective and efficient ways. These implications are providing directions for the policy makers, administrators, teachers and other rehabilitation professional working for education of students with special educational needs. The following implications have been drawn from the findings of the present study: 1. The investigation has first of all helped the investigator to gain more knowledge regarding self concept, emotional intelligence and self-esteem of visually impaired and sighted students. This will help an investigator to carry a study on some other sample. This will help the students to
180
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9. 10.
develop their personality as a whole to become worthy citizen of tomorrow. In order to develop their self-concept among girls and boys encouragement, incentives, rewards should be given to who participate in the adventurous activities in the school. Self-concept has direct relation with academic achievement. So, school should make provisions for good training program for good personality development. Individuals counselling can serve as an effective intervention to improve their self-concept. In the studies by psychologists, it has been clearly confirmed that the self-concept, emotional intelligence and self-esteem are powerful factors in the learning habits and personality development of the students with special educational needs. Emotional intelligence essentially reflects our ability to deal successfully with other people and with our own feelings and thus ensures that an individual be able to attain heights in his personal as well as professional life. The present study point out that emotional intelligence was correlated with self-concept of students. Thus, teachers are to take into consideration the emotional intelligence and self-concept in educational settings. Teachers should understand and identified childs self esteem to encourage and generate confidence among visually challenged students studying in special schools. Counseling practice should be given to encourage the level of self esteem among students with vision impairment studying in special schools. Healthy and sympathetic teacher student relationship should be made to upgrade the level of academic self esteem of students with visual impairment. Emphasis should be given on social cognitive development of the students with vision impairments to increase the level of self esteem. Feeling of belongingness should be developing to encourage the level of self esteem.
====================== References1. 2. 3. Aggarwal, Y. P. (1998). The science of educational research. A source book. Kurukshetra: Nirmal Book Agency. Ahluwalia, S.P. (2002). Manual for Childrens Self- Concept Scale. Agra: National Psychological Corporation. AL-Yagon, M. (2007). Socio-emotional and behavioral adjustment among school age children with learning disabilities. Journal of special education, 40(4), 205-217.
181
4. 5.
6.
7. 8. 9.
10. 11. 12. 13. 14.
15.
16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21.
22. 23. 24.
Best, J. W., Kahn, J. V. (2006). Research in education. New Delhi: Prentice Hall of India Pvt. Ltd. Billings, J. M. (1997). The relationship of intelligence with self-concept, socialskills, school achievement & academic performance for gifted & non-gifted students. Dissertation Abstracts International, 58(6). Bong, M., & Clark, R. E. (1999). Comparison between self-concept and selfefficacy in academic motivation research. Educational Psychologist, 34(3), 139-153. Christopher, J. M. (2006). Self-esteem Research, Theory, and Practice: Toward a Positive Psychology. New York: Springer Publishing Co. Coopersmith, S. (1981). The antecedents of self-esteem. Palo Alto, CA: Consulting Psychologists Press. Damon, W. and Hart, D. (1982). The Development of Self-understanding from Infancy Through Adolescence. Child Development, 53, 4 (Aug., 1982), 841864. Garrett, H. E. (1973). Statistics in Psychology and Education. Bombay: Vakils, Feffer & Simons Pvt. Ltd. Goleman, D. (1996). Emotional intelligence. Why it can matter more than IQ. New York: Bantan Books. Hallahan, D. P., and Kauffman, J. M. (1991). Exceptional children-Introduction to special education (5th ed.). Boston: Allyn and Bacon. Harter, S. (1982). The Perceived Competence Scale for Children. Child Development, 53, 1 (Feb., 1982), 87-97. Harter, S. (1993). Causes and consequences of low self-esteem in children and adolescents. In R.F. Baumeister (Ed.), Self-esteem: The puzzle of low selfregard. New York: Plenum Press. Heward, W.L. & Orlansky, M. D. (1988). Exceptional children: An introductory survey of special education (3rd ed.). Columbus, OH: Merrill Publishing Company. Kaushik, N. & Singh, K. (2006). Adjustment and self concept of hearing impaired and normal children. Disabilities and impairments, 20(2), 85-88. Koul, L. (1984). Methodology of Educational Research. New Delhi: Vikas Publishing House Pvt. Ltd., p. 511. Kumar, A. (1988). Battles Self Esteem Inventory for Children (SEIC) Indian adaptation. Varanasi: Prasad Psychological Corporation. Mangal, S. K. and Mangal, S. (2004). Emotional Intelligence Inventory. Agra: National Psychological Corporation. Mayer, J.D. and Salovey, C. (2000). Emotional intelligence meet traditional standards for intelligence. Intelligence, 27(4), 267-298. Ministry of Law Justice and Company Affairs. (1996). The Persons with Disabilities (Equal Opportunities, Protection of Rights and Full Participation) Act, 1995, Government of India. India. National Curriculum Framework for School Education (2000). New Delhi: National Council of Educational Research and Training. NCERT (1987). Project Integrated Education for the Disabled (PIED). New Delhi: National Council of Educational Research and Training. Punani, B. & Rawal, N. (2000). Visual Impairment Handbook. Ahmedabad: Blinds Peoples Association.
182
25.
26. 27.
28.
29.
30.
Richman, C. L., Clark, M. L., & Brown, K. P. (1985). General and specific selfesteem in late adolescent students: Race, gender and SES effects. Adolescence, 20, 555-566. Salovey, P., Mayer, John, D. (1989). Emotional Intelligence. Imagination, Cognition and Personality, 9 (3): 185211. Sharma, S.K., (2004). Comparative study of self-concept and self-esteem of blinds students studying in integrated and special school setting. New Delhi: Ph.D. thesis, I.A.S.E, Faculty of Education, Jamia Millia Islamia University, Sibusiso, N., Andile, M. and Candice, C. (2008). A comparative study of the self-esteem of adolescent boys with and without learning disabilities in an inclusive school. International Journal of Special Education, 23(2), 75-84. Twenge, J.M. & Campbell, W.K. (2001). Age and birth cohort differences in self-esteem: A cross-temporal meta-analysis. Personality and Social Psychology Review, 5(4), 321-344. Woolfolk, A. H. (2010). Educational Psychology . New Delhi: Pearson Education.


Chief Editor
Youth & Environment- A Case Study of Library Science Students of Kumaun University, Nainital
*Rajesh Chandra Paliwal
========================================================== Abstract- The study shows that the students are very much aware of the various environmental problems and they are also very keen to come forward and join the hands to protect the environment but there is a need to organize workshops, seminar and conferences at the regular intervals to aware and trained the youth, society and the whole nation to come forward and join hand to protect the mother earth. We can adopt many conservation measures to contribute the global efforts. One may prefer to Walk, or bike or ride in public transport to reduce the emissions. ========================================================== Introduction- The whole world is facing the problem of environment related issues as a result of human being attitude and concern towards the environment and exploitation of natural resources by human beings in unmindful and thoughtless way. To save the environment and to keep the whole world save and happier planet, its the human being sole responsibility to create awareness and conserve and nurture the natural resources. To save the environment, there is a need to create awareness among the youth towards the environment as the youth are the agent of social change. Today environmental awareness is a very important topic for discussion and lots of conferences and seminars are being held at various levels. The environment and energy related problems cannot be solved unless students are aware of them, because the students are the future citizens of our country. It is an essential need for each individual to develop an awareness of protection and preservation of the environment. Youth represents the dynamic character of human society. Youth has the capacity to absorb new challenges and evolve new values in a fast changing society. Thus, through its youth, a society copes with new challenges and demands, and passes from a traditional mould to modernity. Youth is an alternative word to the scientifically-oriented adolescent and the common American terms of teen and teenager. Another common title for youth is young person or young people. Youth generally refers to a time of life that is neither childhood nor adulthood, but rather, somewhere in-between. Youth are broadly those who belong to the ===========================
* Assistant Professor, Political Science B.S.M.P.G.College, Roorkee (Haridwar)
184
age-group of 15-24 and 24-34 can be variously classified in terms of residence, sex, traditional background and so on so forth. In the modern era of technology & development and the process of industrialization, urbanization and adoption of modern technologies in agriculture, environmental problems have becoming the concerning issues for the Human Society. The environment related problem cannot be solved unless the youth are aware of them as the youth are the future citizen of the country. So there is need to create awareness among the youth regarding the various problem and causes of environment pollution. Keeping all these facts in mind an attempt has been made in the present study to assess the awareness level of the youth towards environment Objective of the Study- The main objective of the present study is to assess the environmental awareness level among the library science students of Kumaun University, Nainital. Methodology of Study- The present study focuses to assess the environmental awareness level of the youth. To assess the awareness level of the youth the study has been confined to students of Library Science of Kumaun University, Nainital. For the purpose of sampling, 21 library science students are randomly selected for the study. Tools used in the Study- A structured questionnaire has been used to collect data from the randomly selected students. A total of five questions pertaining to various dimensions of environment and its problems were selected in the form of questionnaire. Findings of the Study-The major findings of the study are presented in the following sub-heads. Polythene bags causing harm to the environment- Polythene is very harmful to the environment. Plastic, such as plastic grocery bags, are used extensively around the world, which have a very real negative impact on the environment. Many plastic bags are not recycled and as such they end up in landfill sites where they use up precious space. Another way that plastic bags harm the environment is that they are light and easily get blown from bins into the wider environment. This means that they end up in the countryside, rivers, lakes and sea where they cause death and injury to thousands of animals and birds every year. One solution to this problem is to universally introduce biodegradable plastic bags. There is currently a debate, however, as to whether this in turn will introduce a new set of environmental problems. One of the key concerns about biodegradable bags is that, if they are not disposed of correctly, the decomposition action will not take place. Some biodegradable bags will not decompose if they are not exposed to light or oxygen which means they may not decompose in landfills. The atmospheric conditions may also impact the way a bag decomposes. There are also reports that some biodegradable bags do leave traces of metals and other minerals in the environment. Keeping all these facts in mind a statement was put behind the students to assess the
185
awareness level of the students.100 percent of the students are fully agreed with the statement that polythene bags causing harm to the environment. All the students were in the age group of 21- 30 years out of which 6 were male and 15 were female students. This shows that the students are fully aware with the negative impact of polythene bags on environment. The vehicular emission make the breathing air dirty- Acompressed-air vehicle(CAV)ispoweredbyanairengine,usingcompressedair,whichis stored in a tank. Instead of mixing fuel with air and burning it in the engine to drive pistons with hot expanding gases, compressed-air vehicles use theexpansionofcompressedairtodrivetheirpistons.Compressed-air propulsion may also be incorporated in hybrid systems, such as with battery electric propulsion. This kind of system is called hybrid-pneumatic electric propulsion. Additionally, regenerative braking can also be used in conjunction with this system. Like other non-combustion energy storage technologies, an air vehicle displaces the emission source from the vehicles tail pipe to the central electrical generating plant. Where low emissions sources are available, net production of pollutants can be reduced. Emission control measures at a central generating plant may be more effective and less costly than treating the emissions of widely dispersed vehicles. Since the compressed air is filtered to protect the compressor machinery, the air discharged has less suspended dust in it, though there may be carry-over of lubricants used in the engine. The principal disadvantage is the indirect use of energy. Energy is used to compress air, which - in turn - provides the energy to run the motor. Any conversion of energy between forms results in loss. For conventional combustion motor cars, the energy is lost when oil is converted to usable fuel - including drilling, refinement, labor, storage, eventually transportation to the end-user. For compressed-air cars, energy is lost when electrical energy is converted to compressed air. Regarding this statement 100 percent of the students are fully agreed with the statement that the vehicular emission make the breathing air dirty. All the students were in the age group of 21- 30 years out of which 6were male and 15 were female students. This show that the students are fully aware with the negative impact of vehicle emission and they said that we use to prefer walking instead of Scooters/Motorcycles. Construction of a Building at High Terrain is a good thinking- Hills in Nainital area are unstable and many landslides have cause havoc in the past. New construction in most of the hills are prohibited yet, unauthorized commercial as well as domestic construction continue, posing danger to the natural drainage system as well as the stability of slopes. Keeping the above facts a statement were put to assess the awareness level of the youth regarding the various risk factors of constructing a building at high terrain. A mix response
186
was obtained regarding the statement, out of 21 students, 2 female agreed with the statement & 11 (7 female and 4 male) disagree and 8 students (6 female and 2 male) were neutral. The mix response shows that they are unaware of the construction of a Building at High Terrain is a good thinking. The findings shows that the youth are still unaware of the various risk which may be caused to the heavy construction on the high terrain Unusual change in Climate is due to Global Warming- Today, the entire world community is facing a problem of global environmental change caused by the global warming. The rapid growth of industries, urbanization and increasing consumerism are the major causes of this problem which are releasing increasing quantities of greenhouse gases and leading to the intensity of the problem. The international community is under the threat of adverse impacts of global warming and climate change. There is an urgent need to understand the nature of the problem, its causes and consequences. The catastrophic impacts are not limited to any of the region, community or the nation, but are to be faced by the entire life forms on the earth. These changes are not new for the earth, but are threatening to the existence of all types of flora and fauna. Burning of fossil fuels like coal, oil and natural gas release carbon dioxide gas into the atmosphere. Release of green house gases from various gases increase the global temperature by trapping the reflected and outgoing long wave heat radiation from the terrestrial region which ultimately result in the global warming. This warming of the earths atmosphere changes the climate. Other human activities, such as cutting down forests, and growing rice, and raising cattle, add to this effect. Global warming and very rapid climate change could result in disastrous effects. 100 percent of the students are fully agreed with the statement that unusual change in Climate is due to Global Warming. All the students who were agreed with the statement were in the age group of 21- 30 years out of which 6 were male and 15 were female students. This show that the students are fully aware with the negative impact of Global warming on climate change. Modern Diseases are a result of changing flora & fauna- The human health is likely to affect by increase in diseases like fever, deaths by cold and heat waves. The fertilization effect can be experienced due to increased carbon dioxide. The cooler temperatures will be experienced in the North Atlantic regions. The human society is likely to get affected by climatic changes. There can be increase in the epidemics of malaria in Africa; new cases in Turkey and elsewhere. The possibilities of increased cerebral cardiovascular conditions in China have been predicated by many scientists. The increased heat waves are likely to lead to the deaths in European regions may be due to increased cases of typhoid fever, vibrio vulnificus, ostreopsis ovata, Congo Crimea hemorrhagic fever and other human diseases. The spread of fever like dengue
187
fever is likely to increase in south-east Asia. The World Health Organization has predicted that about 150,000 deaths and 5 million illnesses per year attributable to global warming; numbers expected to double by 2030. Out of twenty one students, fourteen (10 female and 4 male) agreed with the statement and seven (5 female and 2 male) disagreed with the statement. The result shows that majority of the students i.e. fourteen agree and seven disagree with the statement. The Concluding Remark- The study shows that the students are very much aware of the various environmental problems and they are also very keen to come forward and join the hands to protect the environment but there is a need to organize workshops, seminar and conferences at the regular intervals to aware and trained the youth, society and the whole nation to come forward and join hand to protect the mother earth. We can adopt many conservation measures to contribute the global efforts. One may prefer to Walk, or bike or ride in public transport to reduce the emissions. We can make sure our vehicular tires are fully inflated and your car tuned up. We can lower our water heater, home thermostats and use solar heaters. Avoid preheating the oven. Reduce your shower length and temperature. We can run our dishwasher with full loads. We can buy locally produced food. We can follow some tips like unplug appliances not in use to save energy, turn off lights when leaving a room, use recycled paper, reuse or recycle as much as you can and cut down on consumerism. Basically, we have to cut down our energy usages. At least we can follow simple tips for energy efficiency like reduce your homes heat and energy loses, replace incandescent lights with fluorescents, replace your appliances with energy star rated appliances and buy a hybrid car. We can start using renewable energy sources. Prefer to recycling whenever and wherever it is possible. At least for fulfilling our daily energy needs, install renewable energy systems based on biogas, wind, solar, geothermal, efficient biomass conversions systems. Use bio-fuels and conserve fossil fuels. The phenomenon of Global warming and subsequent climate change is in progress. Most of the global warming is probably the result of human activities. There can be several and long lasting adverse impacts of global warming. The costs to mitigate global warming will be high and may not work effectively. It is better to take preventive measures immediately to avoid the future impacts. If the human society is committed at individual level to the international level, the phenomenon can be controlled. Recommendations Students, the most powerful stratum of the society, know the importance of environment and nature sustainability. So there is a need to create more awareness among the students by organizing Seminar, workshop & play at regular interval. Individual Actions can support the mitigation practices by participating
188
in conservation, in increasing the consumption efficiency with controlled release of greenhouse gases, by preferring and promoting the use of renewable resources and being always involved in the mitigation and remedial process Universally introduce biodegradable plastic bags.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. Chakravarty, T.K. 1998. 'Students Attitude towards Interact Marriage', Australian Journal of Sociology. Devendra, Agochiya. 2005. 'Youth Development Programme at Cross-road', Journal of Youth Development. Vol.1. July- Dec, 2005. Dube, S.C. 1973. Contemporary India and its Modernization. Delhi: Vikas Publishing House. Paliwal, Deepak & Paliwal, Rajesh.2011 'Youth, modernization & Social Transformation', Language in India.
ISSN 0975-4083 lsUVj QkWj fjlpZ LVMht] jhok }kjk fjlpZ tjuy vkWQ vkV~Zl eSustesUV ,.M lks'ky lkbal sl ds fo'ks"kkad ds :i esa fuEufyf[kr nks lanHkZ iqLrdksa dk izdk'ku uoEcj] 2013 esa fd;k tk jgk gSA
(vkbZ-,l-ch-,u- 978&81&87364&59&7)

(ISBN 978-81-87364-60-3) mDr lanHkZ iqLrdksa esa izdk'ku gsr q vki viuk rF; ijd ,oa rdZ ;qDr 'kks/k i= Hkstdj bl vdknfed dk;Z esa lg;ksx dj ldrs gSaA fgUnh Hkk"kk esa 'kks/k i= ,e-,l- oMZ esa QkUV d`frnso 010] djsDVj lkbt 14] Mcy Lis'k_ vaxzsth Hkk"kk esa VkbEl U;w jkseu QkUV lkbt 14] Mcy Lis'k esa HkstsaA

Women's Education in India

*Kavita Parvanda
========================================================== Abstract- "When we educate one man we educate one person, but educate a woman we educate whole civilization". Education is one of the first declaration on Human Right. Article aims to probe the role of education in the improvement of women in India. Women in India constitute 50% of the country human resource and their contribution are vital for the nation's progress. But the magnitude of illiteracy among women is very high. Only 65.46% of women are literate, as per 2011 census. Even though the education system expanded, the gender gap in literary remain conspicuous. A woman's lack of education also has a negative impact on the health and well being of her children. In recent survey we found that, infant mortality was inversely related to mothers educational level. Additionally the lack of an educated population can be impediment to the country economic development. Constitution of India confers on women. Equal rights and opportunities in all fields. The Government of India has expressed their strong commitment towards education for all. In spite of it women in India have not been able to take full advantage of their rights and opportunities. Empowerment through education has emerged as the only way to put an end to the horrors of dowry,child marriage, discrimination b/w girl and boy and so on. ========================================================== Introduction- Women in India constitute 50% of the countries human resource and their contribution are vital for the nation progress. Although literary levels are low there has been progress in improving educational attainment for both the sexes in India over the last several decades . In 1991, 39% of women and 64% of men were literate but in 2011, 65.46% of women and 82.14 % of men were literate. Thus there has been a large increase in the proportion of women who are literate in just 20 years. Despite of improvement, there continues to be a large gap b/w the literacy levels of men and women. The link b/w female literary rates and development, is obvious. For example Rajasthan which has a very low female literary rate is still burden with widespread practices like Sati and child marriage. On the other hand Kerala, which has a high female literary rate. Is almost devoid of all these practices. ===========================
* Principal , Rama Krishna College of Commerce & Science, Satna (M.P.)
190
Methodology- This research is based on observations and secondary data which is obtained from various government reports. Reports from Ministry of Human Resource Development, Report on selected education statistics , For this research refered various websites and journals of national and international levels. Factors Responsible for low literary Rate among women- The literary rate in the country has increased from 18.33% in 1951 to 74.04 % is 2011 census. The female literary rate has also increased from 8.86%(in1951) to 65.46% in 2011. It is noticed that female literary rate during the period 20012011 has increased from 53.26% in 2001 to 65.46% in 2011 whereas male literary has rose from 75.26% in 2001 to 82.14% in 2011. literary rate have rose by 11.79% still 34.54% of women are illiterate in India. There are several factors for the low level of female literary rate is India are identified as High level of poverty Inadequate school facilities Gender based inequality Social discrimination and economic exploitation Low enrollment of girls in school Low retention rate and high dropout rate Orthodox mind set of society No proper sanitation and drinking water facility in schools As a result of these factors, women are caught in a vicious self perpetuating cycle and their inability to pursue education again reinforces the stereotype jobs, among women. Government initiatives to improve literacy rate of women in IndiaThe government has initiated many projects to improve the literacy rate of women in India. Some of them are Sakshaar Bharat Mission for female literary- This was launched in 2001 to prevent the drop in female education. Indian Shiksha Karmi Project- This project tries to preach the ignorant Indian population that woman too can rise to be on the top after acquiring education. Training of Female teachers- Training women to educate the nation is also another forte of the Indian Shiksha Karmi Project. This plan educates them about all the technical know hows that are required to become a teacher. Scholarship for her- The ignorant section of the society always roots for the education of their sons. Due to several biases they ignore the education of their daughter. Several scholarship have been introduced by the central as well as by state government for the girls. Mahila Samakhya Program- This initiative was taken by the government in 1988. In accordance with the New Education policy of 1968. This group was
191
launched as a rural wing of the Sarva Siksha Abhiyan. It was launched mainly to help and empower the weaker section of rural woman. Kasturba Gandhi Balika Vidyalaya Scheme- It was launched in the month of July in 2004. Its main aim is to serve girls from back word classes and those having financial difficulties. National Program for Education of Girls at Elementary level- This is also another wing of SSA. It reaches to the remote places where the SSA cannot reach.Beside these government forms many committees to ensure proper utilization of funds allotted to improve the literary rate. Conclusion- The right of every individual to educate is one of the first provisions of the Human Rights. Recently education has received greater priority as planners and policy makes recognized it as a key factor is determining the pace of development. Education being the most powerful instrument for empowering women assumes special priority in the recent plans and programmes of national and international action.Many women from the backward provinces of India now have primary education. People who earlier thought that educating women was a waste of time and money, are now having second thoughts. In spite of these still there is a wide gap b/w male and female literacy level in India. Keeping this is view the programme of action for future has to be formulated so as to reduce the gender gap as well as illiteracy rate among girls and women.
====================== References1. 2. 3. Census of India 1951, 2001, 2011 Planning commission 1992 - 2012 Woman's education in India by Victoria A.Velkoff. International Programme Center-October 1998 4. International Educational Journal. Volume I, Issue II, Page 205 Website Consulted 1. www.google.com 2. www.planindia.org 3. www.indiaonlinepage.com/populationofindia 4. www.glad1bawaman.com/empowerment/education 5. www.n/m. nic.in/women.htm.
A Comparative Study of Personality factors of Trained and Untrained School teachers in Saran
*Renu Kumari
========================================================== Abstract- The discussion of the finding will be done in the context of theories and researcher so far carries out on this field moreover. The finding will be illustrated in the context of wider social and cultural background of India. ========================================================== Statement of the Research Problem- Bihar has been a pioneer in the educational scheme and programmes. Having the above points, in view and to trained teachers, the Government of Bihar has setup District Institute of Education and Training ( DIET) in each district of the State. The Bihar Government also established teachers Training schools and colleges to skill the teachers in their teaching profession in general and for the school teaching in particular.The teachers are the salt of the earth. Teachers in general and the school teachers in Particular, lay down the foundation for the nation , and the country will go to the dogs if the weak foundation is laid, So, for the strong foundation for the nation, teachers in general and the school teachers in particular must have the acquired professional knowledge and skills through Teachers Training Programmes.In spite of the rapid economic growth and development, teaching is still the best choice. Some adopted teaching profession as their choice of career, particularly in schools as completed teachers Training programme before joining the teaching profession. Training means, the systematic series of activities- instructions, practice, review, examinations etcto which the individuals being trained in subjected. Training makes a man perfect, prospective and successful in his or her profession.In fact, Pestolozzi in said to be the first educator who tried to psychologies education and revolutionized teachers training programme by placing an emphasis upon education as a process of drawing out of the individuals ( Mouly:1968). His main contribution is the impetus and directions which he gave to teacher training Programme aims to develop positive attitudes towards teaching professions and provides the prospective teachers with the necessary competencies to meet the classroom challenges ( Mouly:1968). Teachers Training Programmes develop ===========================
* Assistant Professor, Solanki B.Ed. T. T. College Telpa, Chapra
193
confidence in trainees to face the problems and adoptability to deal with unexpected problems in daily class-room teaching. Training Colleges provide knowledge of organizing the subject matter in sequential order which suits the need of the class. The Trainees are acquainted with the teachinques of motivating children in learning. The trainees are acquainted with the hazards of teaching as profession and how to maintain mental health of himself and of his students.Training and learning process is directly or indirectly related with the education and educational psychology, and the main objective of the education and educational Psychology is to develop necessary skills and competencies in the prospective teachers to enable him to understand, control and predict the behavior of learners in educative process of different levels (Stones;1984) Many of things we do perform day-to-day life are often influenced by our previous experience of training or learning. Training or learning in one situation influences our performance in some other situation. This influence is usually referred to the carry-over of learning or training from one task to other. Not only the skill or learning or training from one task to other. Not only the skill or learning of the tricks of a trade or knowledge and skill acquired in a particular subject is transferred to the other situation, but also the habits, interests, attitudes, behaviors get transferred and try to influence the activities of the individuals in future. According to Crow and Crow (1973) the carry-over of habits of thinking, feeling of working, of knowledge, or of skills from one learning area to another usually is referred to as the transfer of training Sore some (1964) and Bigge (1968) gave the same concept about training and its transfer.In fact, to be a successful doctor, one must have the required professional knowledge and skills as well as the knowledge about the nature of the patient whom he wants to treat. In the same way, if one wants to be a successful teacher, he must be trained and skilled his profession and he must know about the science of behavior. At last, regarding the training it may be said that the Training to the teacher makes him or her prospective and a successful teacher. Training not only influences the behavior of a person but also influences the personality of the individual as a whole. No doubt, personality is a common word and people often talk about personality that consisted only of appealing, admirable traits: affection, charm, honesty. But in fact, to psychologist, personality is much more complex that the ordinary use of the word implies. Personality includes negative as well as positive personal qualities. In fact, it is difficult to give a broad definition of personality, partly because personality is not one characteristic or ability, but a whole range of them. According to Morris (1981) personality is a persons psychological signature: the behavior, attitudes, motives, tendencies, out looks, and emotions with which he or she responds to the world. Personality, however, is not just individuality. It is a consistent of individuality. It is reflected in our usual behavior.Life is not as predictable as a
194
television serial, but does aspect a degree of consistency, a pattern of behavior which reflect the personality and the behavioral patterns are reflected by the different traits. And these tr4aits are called the personality factors. We cannot see traits directly, but we can infer a trait from how a person behaves. According to the different traits theorists, traits are relatively permanent and consistent behavior patterns (All port; 1948, 1961, Catelli; 1963, Eysenck; 1970). One person is differing from other person in respect of their personality factors and the personality of a person is reflected in their behavioral patterns. The behavior of a person is influenced by the training. In the present research we have to see the influence of training on some important personality factors, such as: - Self-concept, achievement motivation and locus of control. In another words we have to find out that, how trained teachers are differ from their untrained counterpart in the different schools in Bihar in respect of their behavioral patterns as well as their personality factors. In this regard a brief description of the aforesaid personality factors is warranted. Self-concept- Rainy (1943) viewed that self-concept serves as an executive is that it represents for the individual to way to make a variety of decisions with some consistency. According to Rogers (1951) self-concept is an organized configuration of perception of the self which are admissible to awareness. Rogers suggested that self-concept is the nuclear concept of the personality. By the self-concept each person is the best one able to find ways to solving his or her problem. Thus, self-concept is one of the important personality factors which assume to play key role in realization of ones potentials, abilities, and in real sense key to ones success. In the present research, we have to investigate the influence of training on the self-concept of the individual as a factor of personality. Achievement Motivation: - Like self-concept motivation is important personality factor and the behavioral patterns of the individual are influenced by the different motivational aspects. The psychologists studied that different aspects of human motivation such as; Achievement-Motivation, difference motivation, affiliation motivation and dominance motivation. Among significant contribution to our understanding of human motivation, particularly the achievement motivation, a number of studies conducted by Mc Cleland & his colleagues (1949, 1953, 1958, 1961, 1965, 1969). The achievement motivation may be defined as a concern for excellence in performance as reflected in a competition with the standard set by others or self, unique accomplishment of long term involvement. In other words achievement motivation may be described as the tendency to strive for success or the attainment of a desired end. Deckhouse (1967) said that achievement motivation is the striving to increase, or keep as high as possible ones own capability in all activities in which a standard of excellence is sought to apply.Davis (1950) and Mehta (1952) also described the achievement motivation. In the
195
present research we have to see how the training influences the individuals level of achievement motivation. Locus of Control: - Locus of control is an important personality characteristic which is reflected by the behavioral pattern of the individual. Locus of Control refers to the general expectation that people hold about the major cause of events and results. The cause could either be their own behavior or qualities (internal locus of control) or could be fate, chance and other powerful people (external locus of control) Marino and white (1985) described locus of control as an important factor. It is a personality structure related to believe held by people about desired outcomes. Locus of Control has been treated as a trait, where persons with high control are said to be potent and assertive, while the external are held as helpless and incompetent (Cohen et al. 1976), Ratter (1966), 1971 left court (1976), 1981, Strickland (1977) gave detail description about the internal and external locus of control, Piston and Sing (1981) represent the locus of control in their researches.Johan (1989) observed that students who offered skill training programmed where programmed where more internally controlled as compared to those who did not offer any of these programmers. Review of Litrature- Education is synonymous to learning, instruction, teaching, acquiring knowledge and guidance. The success of our educational system depends on good teachers. We cannot replace the teacher with any other type of instructional material (Hanif & Saba, 2002). Teacher is a role model for students. He/She is that person who transfers his knowledge in students mind in a systematic way. The importance of the role of the teacher as an agent of change, promoting understanding and tolerance, has never been more obvious than today (Delors, Mufti, Amagi, Carneiro, Chung, Geremek, Gorham, Kornhauser, Manley, Quero, Savane, Singh, Stavenhagen, Suhr, Won, & Nanzhao,1996). According to Charis (1989), effective teaching is essentially connected with how best to bring about the desired pupil learning by some educational activity. Many people teach, some are effective, they maintain student interest in subject matter and then a few are truly great they have spent much time in learning to be effectively. Effective teaching is bail of bright future whereas ineffective depress the environment (Hanif & Saba, 2002). Some evidence suggested that factors like class size, teacher qualification, school size and other school variables may play an environmental role in students achievement (Linad, 1999). The mathematics teacher must be able to motivate his students, he must be able to guide them to discover ideas and he must be able to evaluate the achievement of his students.(Mayor, 2005). Skills of teaching and good qualities can not be developed in teacher within a short span of training. Training say reorientation of higher education and teacher will help the prospective teachers to understand the environment of the learner and how to modify it (Panda, 1997). According to Moore (2004), teachers are
196
trained in the acquisition of certain competencies related to aspects of classroom management, long-term medium-term and short-term planning, recording and reporting students work leading to the achievement of prescribed, assessable and (presumably) acquired-for-life standards. Aim and Objective of the Present Research- No doubt, research in a continuous process and each finding may yield a new dimension. The aim and objective of the present research is to find out that how the training programmers influence the behavioral pattern as well as the personality of the individual as a whole. In the present research we have to find out that, how; the trained teachers in the different schools in Bihar are differ from their untrained counterparts in respect of their personality factors such as ;self concept, achievement, motivation and locus of control. Training makes a person perfect, prospective, goal oriented in his or her profession. The findings of such an Endeavour will serve as guide line for the institutions, for the organizations and ultimately for the Governments before appointing a person for a particular job. The finding of the present research will also serve as the guide line for proper guidance, proper counseling and proper training to the employ before service & in service for the fruitful and positive result and for the positive behavioral patterns of the employees. Hypostheses-Since no studies are available on the problem to be undertaken have for the study. So, the present investigator finds no direction with respect to the differences among two types of groups on various personality factors, hence, there is no option except to adopt null hypotheses. These propose hypotheses for empirical testing are given below: 1. There will be no significance of difference between trained -untrained school teachers on the variable of self-concept. 2. There will be no significance of difference between the two groups of school teachers on achievement motivation. 3. There will be no significance of difference between trained teachers and their counterparts on the locus of control. 4. There will be no significance of difference among the male & female teachers wreck of there self-concept loves off control. Sample- Data of the present research will be collected from the different Primary and Secondary schools from the different district of Bihar. A study will be conducted on a sample of total (600) six hundred Primary & Secondary school teachers. 300 (three hundred) trained & 300 (three hundred) untrained teachers posted in the different school in saran. Tests and Tools- Keeping in mind purpose studies adequate test of the measurement following tools will be used the gather information for securing future reliability and validity of the obtained data of the randomly selected subject will be informally interviewed. 1. Self-concept test by Dr. Mohsin.
197
2. 3. 4.
Achievement motivation test by Mukharjee. Locus of control (External-Internal scale by Romapal. Biographical information Blank (BIB)will be used for taping demographic characteristics viz; age, sex, educational qualification, pay scale, marital status, religion, caste, job experience, promotion etc of the respondents. Analysis of the Data- Analysis of the data and result correlation, ratio, rank etc. appropriate statistics will be utilized. Discussion and Conclusion- The discussion of the finding will be done in the context of theories and researcher so far carries out on this field moreover. The finding will be illustrated in the context of wider social and cultural background of India.
====================== References1. Farooq, S., Husain, A., & Mehmood, A. (2005) Comparison of impact of activity based and traditional methods of teaching on achievement in mathematics. Bulletin of Education and Research. 27(2). pp. 57-64. Lahore: University of the Punjab. Hanif, A., & Saba, K. (2000). A study of effectiveness of trained and untrained teachers at elementary level. Lahore: Unpublished master thesis, University of the Punjab Mayor, J., R. (2005). Mathematical education notes. Massachusetts: University of Massachusetts. Panda, B. N., & Tewari A.D. (1997). Teacher education. New Delhi: A.P.H. Publishing Corporation. Linad, D. (l999). Teacher quality and student achievement a review of state policy evidence. Gardner, H., & Mansilla, V. (1994). Teaching for understanding in the disciplines and beyond. Teachers College Record, 96(2): pp 198-218 Delors, J., Mufti, L., Amagi, I., Carneiro, R., Chung, F., Geremek, B., Gorham, W., Kornhauser, A., Manley, M., Quero, M.P., Savane, M.A., Singh, K., Stavenhagen, R., Suhr, M.W., Won, M. & Nanzhao, Z. (1996). Learning: The treasure within: Report to UNESCO of the international commission on education for the twenty first century. Paris: UNESCO.
2.
3. 4. 5. 6. 7.
An Adverse Effect of Ergogenic Aids on Athletes

*Kamleshkumar P. Patel **Narendrasingh R. Kshatriya
========================================================== Abstract-Over one million American seek short cuts to larger muscles and greater endurance with anabolic steroids and other performance enhancing drugs. Steroids have many negative effects; they have many needed medical purposes. Cocaine is psychologically addictive. Heavy users often come to treat it is an emotional crutch, exhibiting behavioral dependence. Most people smoke marijuana to experience euphoric properties, including relaxation, intensification of perception, and visual fantasies. Males who take large doses of anabolic steroids typically experience changes in sexual characteristics. Teenagers are usually impatient and will resort to anything that they think will help them. Without education in these subjects they will be left to make uniformed choices and most likely do permanent damage to their bodies without knowing it until it is too late. ========================================================== Introduction- Drugs have been a problem in our society for many years. They have been used and abused by many groups, including professional athletes. It is certainly quite common to hear about or read about athletes and drug use. Although drugs have a lengthy history of use by athletes, they have varied effects on the body and different preventions. Much of the worlds supply of cocaine is produced in South America. Thousands of years age, the ancient Incas of Peru chewed coca leaves because they made it possible for them to work in the high mountains of the land for longer periods of time. In the 1880s Bolivian soldiers were given the drug to help them gain endurance and overcome fatigue. One hundred years later as many as 90 percent of the natives of the Andes Mountains in Peru regularly chewed coca leaves. It wasnt until the early years of the 20th century that cocaine increased in popularity among athletes. Cocaine: - Cocaine is a naturally occurring alkaloid, extracted from the leaves ===========================
* ** Associate Professor, M. D. Samajseva Mahavidiyalaya, Gujarat Vidyapith, Ashram Road, Ahmedabad. Assistant Professor, Smt. R. D. Shah Arts and Smt, V. D. Shah Commerce College, Dholka, Ahmedabad
199
of the coca plant. It is an excellent local anesthetic and a widely abused illicit drug. Cocaine is an odorless, white powder. The many street names of cocaine include cock. Lady and gold dust. Street cocaine consists of cocaine hydrochloride that is mixed or cut with a number of other white, powdery substances. These include procaine, sugars like lactose and dextrose, stimulants such as Dexedrine and caffeine, and other substances including cornstarch, talcum powder, and flour. Cocaine is not an addictive drug in a strictly physical sense. The body does not develop a physical dependence on it nor is there withdrawal when a user stops taking it. Cocaine increases body temperature, heart rate and blood pressure and it curbs the appetite. Prolonged use can cause the septum, which divides the nostrils, to collapse. On the other hand, cocaine is psychologically addictive. Heavy users often come to treat it is an emotional crutch, exhibiting behavioral dependence. Users usually have low self-esteem and suffer spells of depression. This has been demonstrated in laboratory tests where monkeys starved themselves to death so as to keep getting cocaine. Coca Story- Charles White, a Heisman trophy winner, was tripped out of his mind on August 21, 1987 at 12.10 p.m. in Brea, California. The Los Angeles Rams were to flying to San Diego that afternoon, but white was going to miss the flight. White had spent the nine hours from 3 a.m. to noon smoking cocaine through a pipe in an unlit, abandoned warehouse. White and his friend were alone, and he felt that many were trying to kill him. He ran out of the warehouse and grabbed a garbage lid to hold in front of him like a shield. He ran into a business screaming. Someone is trying to kill me! After about thirty seconds, he ran out and went to a vacant lot, He then saw five policemen coming at him with guns drawn. He screamed, Dont kill me! White broke a few tackles before the cops laid him out. He fought so hard that both of his wrists were permanently scarred by the handcuffs. Marijuana- Marijuana was first smoked as a medicine as early as 2737 B.C. in China. Marijuana is a mixture of leaves, stems and flowering tops of the hemp plant. The hemp plant has the highest cannabinoid concentration found in the flowering tops. Marijuana is referred to as grass, pot, tea or weed. The hemp plant grows wild through most of the world and can be cultivated in any area with a hot season. It grows best in central Asia. The main psychoactive compound in marijuana is delta-9-tetrahydrocannibinal, better known as THC. Marijuana is by far the most frequently used illicit drug in the United States. Most people smoke marijuana to experience euphoric properties, including relaxation, intensification of perception, and visual fantasies. Some athletes use marijuana following a sporting event because it allows them to feel relaxed and at peace. However, marijuana has some immediate negative effects. Almost immediately after marijuana is smoked, a users heart rate increases up to 50 percent higher than normal. Also the tiny blood vessels in the eyes dilate, and
200
the whites of the eyes take a reddish hue Many people who get high report that they become very hungry or extremely drowsy within fifteen minutes of smoking can also cause the throat and mouth to become dry. People under the influence of marijuana perform poorly on physical tasks. Marijuana causes many different mental problems. Marijuana can produce a chronic cannabis syndrome. The syndrome consists of loss of energy, reduced levels of drive and ambition, apathy, depression, agitation and withdrawal from previous interests. Marijuana is the biggest drug problem in sports. Anabolic Steroids- Steroids are man-made derivatives of testosterone, the male hormone. For performance enhancement, anabolic-androgenic steroids are todays sports drugs of choice. Steroids are a family of synthetic compounds. Anabolic refers to the ability of steroids to build up muscle tissue. Testosterone came into use in the sporting arena by Russian weight lifters in the 1940s and 1950s. Despite all the tragic physical effects steroids have on the body, athletes continue to use it one of the most alarming is the threat of AIDS, which can be transmitted if needles are shared. Males who take large doses of anabolic steroids typically experience changes in sexual characteristics. Some possible side effects are shrinking of testicles, reduced sperm count, impotence, balding, difficulty in urinating, development of breasts, and enlarged prostate. Females may experience masculinization as well as other problems. They experience growth of facial hair, changes in or cessation of the menstrual cycle, enlargement of the clitoris, deepened voice, and breast reduction. Although there are many different effects on the male and female, both may suffer from acne, jaundice, trembling, swelling of feet or ankles and bad breath. There are also psychological effects caused by steroids. Many athletes report feeling good about themselves. The user will suffer wide mood swings ranging from violent periods, even homicidal, episodes known as rold rages to bouts of depression. They also suffer from paranoid jealousy, extreme irritability, delusions and impaired judgment stemming from feelings of invincibility. A few examples of professional athletes that use steroids are Brian bus worth, Arnold Schwarzenegger, and john Karmic. American Danny Harris ranked number one in the hurdles in 1991, failed a drug test, and could be suspended for four years. The most famous suspension for steroid use was a Canadian sprinter, BEN JOHNSON, During the 1988 Olympics, Ben won the 100 meter dash in a world-record 9.79 seconds. He then hand his title revoked when he tested positive after the race. Conclusion- This aspect of needing quick help is also a problem with teenager, because their bodies arent always done growing. Thus, there is a drug problem among professional athletes today. Although, it has existed for many years due to a variety of circumstances efforts are being made to eradicate its use by making people aware of the harmful effects that drugs can have. Many athletes need to learn to say no. for the price of not saying.....NO, IS THE
201
HIGHEST PRICE OF ALL.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Anabolic Steroids." NIDA: Research Report Series 1991:1-9. "Charles White's Story." Sports Illustrated 29 Aug. 1988:52-57. "Coca." World Book Encyclopedia. 1990 ed. Lend, Joe. "Drug Abuse." Reader's Digest Jan. 1987:24-25. "Marijuana." World Book Encyclopedia. 1990 ed. Meer, Jeff. Drugs and Sports. New York: McMillan House 1990. Olshevsky, Boris. "Stopping an Athlete Killer." Soviet Life July1991:52-54.
ISSN 0975-4083


Chief Editor
A Comparative Study of Self Concept Among College Level Players of Gujarat University
* Parixitsinh D . Mandora
========================================================== Abstract- The purpose of the study was to compare the self concept among college level players of Gujarat University. For the purpose of the study 60 college level players which consist of 30 volleyball players and 30 basketball players were randomly selected as the subjects for the study. The variable selected for this study was self concept. Self concept was assessed by the total scores in self concept scale developed by Dr. J .H. Shah with the help of the questionnaire related to self concept. Necessary data were collected from this questionnaire. Data were collected with regards to self concept variable from 60 college level players in their respective colleges. The data was analyzed by applying descriptive statistic. i.e Mean, Standard Deviation, standard Error of Mean. The level of significance was set at 0.05. The finding of the study in relation to self concept showed higher level of self concept in overall male players in comparison to overall female players. On the basis of the finding of the study the following conclusion are drawn. Male volleyball players and basketball players were found high level of self concept than female volleyball players and basketball players. ========================================================== Introduction- Self concept is broadly defined as a persons perception of himself. These perceptions are formed through ones environment and are influenced especially by reinforcements evaluations by significant others and once attributes for ones own behaviour. Physical education and sports plays a vital role in building society. Physical educators and sports psychologists began to give attention to the idea and value of self concept through the belief that non cognitive variables have role in the overall personality traits of the individual players. The self concept is composed of relatively permanent self assessment, such as personality characterises, knowledge of ones skill and abilities, ones interest and hobbies and awareness of physical variables. According to encyclopaedia of psychology the self concept is the totally of individuals attitudes, judgements and values of an individual relating to his behaviour abilities ===========================
* Associate Professor, Swaminarayan Arts college, Ahmedabad. Gujarat. Affiliation for PhD Research : JJT University, Jhunjhunu, Rajasthan, India.
203
and qualities, self concept embraces awareness of these variables and their evaluation. Self concept means what an individual thinks about himself. It is ones own conception of his intelligence, abilities academic status, behaviour, mental qualities and socio economic status. Each behaviour of an individual simple and complex is influenced by how he or she sees himself and herself. If an individual feels he is accepted socially, he will act more friendly and express his interest for the activity. Research studies have supported the belief that there is significant relation between self concept and performance in sports. As the self concept is dominant element in personality traits, the measurement of self concept becomes very essential for further development of players performances. Objectives: The main objective of this study was to find out differences between male volleyball players and male basketball players, female volleyball players and female basketball players as well as between the overall volleyball players and basketball players on the self concept. To find out the differences between male and female volleyball players, male and female basketball players, as well as between overall male and female players on self concept. Hypothesis: There would be significant differences between male volleyball players and male basketball players, female volleyball players and female basketball players as well as between overall volleyball players and basketball players on self concept. There would be significant differences between male and female volleyball players, as well as between overall male and female basketball players on self concept. MethodologySubjects-This study was conducted to find out the different level of self concept among college level volleyball and basketball players. This study was conducted on 60 college level players of Gujarat University. This all subjects were participated at Inter university level in volleyball and basketball. Out of 60 subjects 30 were volleyball players (15 male and 15 female) and 30 were basketball players (15 male and 15 female).and their age ranged from 17 to 21 years. Data collection- For the purpose of this study the data was collected from the questionnaire related to self concept developed by Dr. J .H. Shah Ahmedabad was administrated. The test retest reliability of this scale was 0.73. Statistical design- The collected data was statistically analyzed and Mean, SD and T- value were obtained to find out the significant differences between the groups of volleyball players and basketball players. Male volleyball players and male basketball players, female volleyball players and female basketball
204
players, male and female volleyball players and male and female basketball players as well as between overall male and overall female players. Result and Discussion Table -1, Mean, SD and T-value regarding volleyball and basketball players on self concept
No 1 2 Group Volleyball basketball Mean 32.37 45.52 SD 15.10 9.97 SEM 2.64 1.78 T-value 3.67*
It is evident from the results of table-1 that volleyball players group had lower mean score 32.37 and SD 15.10 as compared to basketball group who had the mean value of 45.52 and SD 9.97. The differences between these two groups were found significant at 0.01 levels. T- Value was found 3.67* so the volleyball group denotes low level of self concept as compared to basketball group. Table-2 Mean, SD and T-Value regarding male volleyball players and male basketball players.
No 1 2 Group (Male) volleyball (Male) basketball Mean 27.50 41.51 SD 12.58 10.29 SEM 3.05 2.31 T-value 4.54*
It is evident from the result of table-2 that two groups of male volleyball players and male basketball players had mean value of 27.50 and 41.51 respectively, where SD of these groups were 12.58 and 10.29 respectively. There were significant differences between male volleyball players and male basketball players at 0.01 levels. The T- Value was found 4.54*. The male basketball group found high level of self concept as compared to male volleyball group. Table-3 Mean, SD and T- Value regarding female volleyball players and female basketball players.
No 1 2 Group (Female) volleyball (Female) basketball Mean 25.81 38.25 SD 11.70 9.74 SEM 2.54 3.78* 2.39 T-value
From the statistical analysis of table-3 it is evident that the female volleyball
205
group had mean scores of 25.81 and the female basketball group found mean score of 38.25. These two groups had SD value 11.70 and 9.74 respectively. The calculated T- Value were not found to be significant. Table-4 Mean, SD and T- Value regarding gender differences within volleyball players.
No 1 2 Group (Male) volleyball (Female) volleyball Mean 36.82 24.55 SD 13.80 11.97 SEM 3.30 3.10* 3.05 T-value
The result presented in table-4 indicates that two gender group i.e the male and female volleyball group had the mean value of 36.82 and 24.55 respectively. Where the SD for these groups were 13.80 and 11.97 respectively. The T- Value was found 3.10*. This indicates significant difference between two gender groups. The male volleyball group revealed more self concept as compared to female volleyball group. Table-5 Mean, SD, and T- Value regarding gender differences within basketball players.
No 1 2 Group (Male) basketball (Female) basketball Mean 40.97 40.57 SD 9.26 9.16 SEM 2.42 0.25* 2.38 T-value
It is evident from the result of table-5 that the male basketball players had mean score of 40.97 and SD 9.26, where as the female basketball group had mean score of 40.57 and SD 9.16. The differences between the two gender groups of basketball were not found significant at 0.01 levels because the T- value for these groups was found 0.25. So the both group did not found significant differences. Table-6 Mean, SD and T- value regarding overall male and female players.
No 1 2 Group Overall Male Overall Female Mean 42.61 34.61 SD 11.97 14.54 SEM 2.05 2.75* 2.45 T-value
It is evident from the result of table-6 that overall male players had higher score of mean 42.61 and SD was 11.97. Where the mean score of overall female was found 34.61 and SD was 14.54. the difference between these two groups were found to significant at 0.05 levels. The overall male
206
group demonstrated significantly the higher level of self concept as compared to the overall female group. Conclusion- Among the male players the male basketball players found higher level of self concept in the comparison to the volleyball players. Among the female players the female basketball players found high level of self concept as compared to female volleyball players. Overall male players were found high level of self concept as compared to female players.The result of the study has undoubtedly revealed that participation in sports results in significant high level of self concept among college level players. The finding of this study strongly supports the view that participation in games and sports significantly develops the personality traits of the individual.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Bolus R., & Shavelson R.J. 1982. Self concept; the interplay of theory and methods. Broota S& Phukan, M 1999, A comparative study of self concept of orphan children and children with natural parents. Deshmukh N.H. 2000, A study of anxiety, achievement, motivation and academic achievement of junior college students with high and low level self concept. Holl C.1993, principles of behaviour, New York, Appleton century ,p-87-91. Journal of educational psychology,74,3-17. www.sportsquest.com
Abuse of Steroids in Sports Performance

*Hasan Mehdi **Lilly Pushpam Isaac
========================================================== Abstract- We have been searching for a long period, who could improve the demonstration of the players. Steroids may improve the show of the players but temporarily and they prove hazardous in the long run. They are addictive. Steroids are freely used in athletics, world -wide. Some time these steroids are favourable to demonstrate the game but in some cases. Players take steroids and special diet to make their games best and afterwards they ruin their health. If any one of the athletes is successful then these steroids are used freely among the players, without knowing its side-effects. ========================================================== Anabolic steroids are synthetic derivatives of testosterone. Their appropriate use is indicated for many medical conditions. Anabolic steroids have been shown to increase sports performance. These effects have been found to enhance the appearance and performance of the athlete. The players should take adequate knowledge of steroids before taking it. They should take the steroids under the supervision of the experts and do not take beyond the prescribed doses. But the players exceed the limit for their best performance and title and suffer afterward by the dangerous side effects of these steroids. When they are used improperly, they may cause serious health problems such as high blood pressure and heart disease; liver damage and cancers; and stroke and blood clots. Other side effects of steroids include: nausea and vomiting, increased risk of ligament and tendon injuries, headaches, aching joints, muscle cramps, diarrhoea, sleep problems and severe acne etc.While the total impact of anabolic steroid abuse is not known, health care providers have observed the following problems: Blood- Development of cholesterol patterns associated with coronary heart disease, obstructed blood vessels, or stroke Heart- Increased cholesterol, increased blood pressure ===========================
* ** Lecturer, Department of Physical Education, Maulana Azad Institute of Humanities Science and Technology, Mahmudabad, Sitapur. Assistant Professor, Department of Physical Education, Tamil Nadu Physical Education and Sports University Chennai-60012
208
Liver- Impaired liver function, Peliosis hepatitis (blood-filled cysts that can rupture and cause liver failure), Tumors Skeleton- Stunted growth, caused by premature closing of cartilage-like growth plates in adolescents, increased rate of muscle strains/ruptures Skin- Appearance of or increasing acne and other skin rashes or ailments, Male pattern baldness, Edema (water retention/swelling), Striae (stretch marks) Immune system- Hepatitis B or Hepatitis C, HIV infection (if needles are shared) Psychological- Mood swings, Aggressive, even violent behavior, Depression, Psychotic episodes, Addiction Because anabolic steroids are derived from testosterone, they can have profound effects on the hormone levels of both male and female abusers. These effects can cause any or all of the following problems in men: Temporary infertility or sterility (reversible) Altered sex drive Prostate enlargement, and increased prostate cancer risk Irreversible breast enlargement Painful erections Shrinkage of the testicles Reduced levels of testosterone Abnormal sperm production Increased levels of estrogen Health care providers have reported the following problems in women: Increased risk of cervical and endometrial cancer Increased risk of osteoporosis Temporary infertility or sterility (reversible) Altered sex drive Birth defects in future children Changes in fat distribution Growth of facial and body hair Deepening of the voice Shrinkage of the breasts and uterus Clitoral enlargement Menstrual irregularity Changes in the male reproductive system are often reversible, if anabolic steroids have not been abused for a long period of time. Unfortunately, some of the changes in women are NOT reversible. Prolonged abuse of anabolic steroids very often results in physical addiction. Abusers must undergo a strict, medically-supervised withdrawal program.
====================== References-
209
1. 2. 3.
4. 5. 6. 7. 8.
Kanayama G, Pope H: Illicit use of androgens and other hormones; recent advances. Current Opin Endocrinol Diabetes Obes 2012 June;19(3):211-9. Baumann G: Growth hormone doping in sports: a critical review of use and detection strategies. Endocr Rev 2012 Apr;33(2):155-86. Nikolopoulos D, Spiliopoulou C, Theocharis S: Doping and musculoskeletal system: short-term and long-lasting effects of doping agents. Fundam Clin Pharmacol 2011 Oct;25(5):535-63. Dinshaw sensei farokh.Fighting fit forever. The marine sports publishing division Bombay,1977 Ghosh aloke. Hand book of Sports Medicine and Physical Fitness. Allied Book Agency. Calcutta 1980. Klaps carl E. and Arnheim Daniel D. Modern Principles of Athletic Training. The C.V.Mosby company, London,1981. Shaven Larry G.Essentials of Exercise Physiology. Surjeet Publication Delhi1982. Wilmore jack H. Athletic Training and Physical Fitness, Allyu and Bacon, Inc. Boston, London, Sydnay,1977. World Anti-Doping Code. World Anti-Doping Agency, January 1, 2009. Available at: http://www.wada-ama.org/Documents/World_AntiDoping_Program/WADP-TheCode/WADA_AntiDoping_CODE_2009_EN.pdf


Chief Editor
Kinesiology - The Science of Energy Balancing

* Jignasa J. Vaghela
========================================================== Abstract- Kinesiology is the most holistic of all the natural therapies and, like traditional Maori medicine, recognizes the importance of body, mind and spirit in health and healing. Kinesiology enables people to detect and correct imbalances that relate to stress, nutrition, learning problems, minor injuries, and other issues they meet in their daily life. A non-invasive method, Kinesiology is grounded in the study of anatomy and physiology and uses muscles as monitors of stress and imbalance within the body. A fundamental premise of kinesiology is that the body has innate healing energy and is always doing its best to care for itself, but sometimes needs to be helped into a better position to achieve this care. ========================================================== Introduction- Kinesiology recognizes the flows of energy within the body not only relate to the muscles but to every tissue and organ that make the body a living, feeling being. These energy flows can be evaluated by testing the function of the muscles, which in turn reflect the bodys overall state of structural, chemical, or emotional balance. In this way Kinesiology taps into energies that the more conventional modalities overlook. Kinesiology looks beyond symptoms and does not treat named diseases nor does it diagnose them. Kinesiology is concerned with imbalances in the bodys energy. In this respect, kinesiology has close links with the acupuncture concept of energy flow. Where, as the result of injury, emotional trauma, nutritional or other unresolved stress, the energy flow is interrupted, the whole body is affected. The exact nature of blockage in the energy flow can be more closely identified by muscle testing. Acupressure massage, light touch and other simple correction skills are used to restore muscle balance, which has a flow-on effect into total body energy. Kinesiology is not limited to dealing with ailments. Energy balancing brings a person closer to achieving any goal of their choice - in sport, relationships, learning or coping with life generally. Definitions of Kinesiology The Leadership Vision 2000 Kinesiology Group comprised of kinesiologist authors and leaders from the many, diverse branches of Kinesiology, produced two new definitions of kinesiology.Easy Definition Put simply, kinesiology is ===========================
* P.E. Teacher, Shreyas High School, Ahmedabad.
211
a non-invasive method using muscle feedback and body awareness, that can help you to reduce stress and pain, improve performance at school, work and home, in sports, in relationships, and promote health and well-being.Professional Definition Kinesiology is an educational bioenergetic model using muscle monitoring as a primary tool to obtain feedback from the whole beings innate wisdom to allow self-regulation for their highest good. The Kinesiology Practitioners Accreditation Board (KPAB), the legal entity which worked with the New Zealand Qualifications Authority (NZQA) to produce the NZ National Diploma in Kinesiology, says Kinesiology is a natural approach to wholeness and creative living. They define it this way: Kinesiology is defined primarily as the use of muscle testing to identify imbalances in the bodys structural, chemical, emotional or other energy, to establish the bodys priority healing needs, and to evaluate energy changes brought about by a broad spectrum of both manual and non-manual therapeutic procedures. Applied Kinesiology (AK)- The PKP kinesiology programme grew originally from Applied Kinesiology (AK) a system using muscle testing as a functional neurological evaluation which itself grew out of chiropractic. Dr Dewe trained in Applied Kinesiology but noted that year by year it became more orientated towards the medical model. Dr. Dewe was more interested in the energy model of medicine and the effects of thoughts, emotions and spiritual aspirations on human function and structure. So PKP has moved away from AK and the Newtonian model to the quantum model of physics and energy. AK was founded and developed by Dr. George Goodheart, Jr.DC, a chiropractor who describes AK as a diagnostic system using muscle testing to augment normal examination procedures. Further advances have been made by members of the International College of Applied Kinesiology. The methodology of AK is concerned primarily with neuromuscular function as it relates to the structural, chemical and mental physiologic regulatory mechanisms. Although AK originated within the chiropractic profession, it is an approach to clinical practice, with multidisciplinary applications. The different procedures developed by Dr. Goodheart and others in the International College of Applied Kinesiology are derived from many disciplines including chiropractic, osteopathy, medicine, dentistry, acupuncture, biochemistry, etc.., and are currently being used by doctors of chiropractic, osteopathy, homeopathy, dentistry and medicine. Applied Kinesiology is performed by health care professionals. They must be a medical doctor, osteopath, chiropractor or a dentist. They then study Applied Kinesiology in a post graduate setting usually in weekend classes. The basic course takes over 100 hours of classroom study and many hours of study and practice at home. A basic proficiency in Applied Kinesiology is tested for at the end of this basic class. Continuing classes are taken to reach the next step where a diplomat exam, a complete
212
understanding as shown by a written and oral test, is taken. To attain this level, over 300 hours of classroom study are required along with the writing of at least two research papers. Less than 10% of people attend chiropractors for reasons other than physical or rheumatic complaints How does Kinesiology work? Kinesiology is the most comprehensive of the modern natural therapies.It is, however, very easy to learn some kinesiology techniques to boost your own energy or help you handle day-to-day stress situations. Have you ever come in from shopping with tired feet, felt your energy at an all time low and wish you could get a quick energy boost? Try the walking gait reflexes for yourself and feel your energy rise. Energy Boost with Foot Reflex Points- This is a quick energy boost. If you come in from shopping with tired feet, feel your energy at an all-time low and wish you could get a quick energy boost try the kinesiology technique that Dr Bruce Dewe uses. Simply rub the Walking Gait Reflexes on your feet for yourself and feel your energy rise! The special reflexes in the feet associated with walking are called gait reflexes. One of the many factors involved in tiredness could be a disturbance in our walking gait. This is an imbalance in the normal co-ordination of the muscles used in walking. When the synergistic and antagonistic muscles are not working in an integrated, synchronised manner, walking becomes tiring. Gait reflex imbalance can be related to situations such as: tiredness, uneven shoe-wear, poor co-ordination, brain fog or confusion, dyslexia or learning problems. A Professional Kinesiology Practitioner would also consider metaphysical factors such as: anxiety in terms of stepping out, fear of change, not moving ahead in your life.Walking is meant to have an energizing, destressing and integrating influence on the human body. A brisk walk, even when we are tired, can lift our spirits and can help us to feel refreshed again. Sometimes, however, it doesnt seem to work. We take a walk or go to the gym but our energy remains low and it requires effort to motivate ourselves. We return more tired than when we started. Rubbing our gait reflexes can provide a much needed lift at times like this. First assess your energy: 1. Walk around the room. 2. Make an assessment of your energy level on a scale of 0 - 10 Rub the Gait Reflexes (between the foot bones) 1. Look at the diagram of your Walking Gait Reflexes: 2. Rub all points with firm pressure (They may be tender). Now reassess your energy level:
213
1.
Walk around the room. Make a new assessment of your energy level on a scale of 0-10. Stressed out to the max? Hold your ESR points for 30 - 90 seconds and marvel like we did that a simple reflex from Chinese medicine can have such a profound effect. Kinesiology is a therapy with a difference-It does not treat the symptoms or signs of named diseases. Kinesiologists look at the whole person and think in terms of a triad of health. They place equal emphasis on all sides of the triangle. Some health care systems emphasize nutrition, some concentrate on nutritional, chemical, mental or psychological aspects of ill health. Still others look only at structure or the exercise component. The result is an unbalanced triangle or one-sided view of health or disease. Each of us is special, unique and different. Inside our head we all have our own personal bio-computer that has been programmed by both our genetic makeup and our life experiences. Our body is the like VDU (visual display unit) or monitor for our bio-computer and lets us (and everyone else) see how well bio-computer is coping with life. People-watching is a favourite game for most of us. Each one of us looks at subtle cues when we meet people. Body posture is a reflection of muscle activity. The way we stand or stoop, the way we walk or amble, the tense, uptight shoulders or the down-turn of the lips speak louder than any words about our life experience. Different healing professions have their own way of working with unequal muscle activity. Usually this expresses itself as pain or a knotted-up muscle. Chiropractors manipulate the spine, Osteopaths do more subtle spinal adjustments, Physiotherapists and Massage Therapists work more directly on the muscles themselves. All these professions aim to relax the knotted-up muscle. Medical Doctors use pain relieving drugs or anti-inflammatory medication (NSAIDs) to relieve the inflammatory process in the knotted-up muscle. Kinesiologists, acupuncturist and other energy-based bodyworkers work from the perspective that knottedup muscles relate to imbalances in body energy. If the diagrams to the left were of a swing door with two springs attached to the wall, an engineer would note that one spring was knottedup and the other overstretched. He would replace the weak overstretched spring in figure 2 and the door would hang in the middle of the door frame. Because both springs were pulling equally, the knotting-up from the second spring disappears. Kinesiology works with muscle activity in a similar manner to the engineer and the door. Instead of trying to relax
214
the knotted muscle like other healing professions, kinesiology works on the weakened muscle. When a kinesiologist is faced with pain or a knotted-up muscle they test several muscles for equality of strength on either sides of a joint (or the spine). If they test and find a muscle tests weak on one side of the body compared with the same muscle on the other side, they work with body energy reflexes to restring then the weak muscle. Kinesiologists call this muscle balancing. Kinesiologists have found that many things (including mental stress or fears, our diet and daily exercise) affect muscle balance and hence our energy levels, posture and the way we function and feel. When all aspects of our lives are balanced, the best results follow and we function at our vital best. Health Benefits of Kinesiology- Kinesiology has a significant impact on a wide range of health and well-being issues. Kinesiology can: Enhance learning Boost sports performance Eliminate emotional, physical and mental stress Help with finances and decision making Pin-point and eliminate allergic reactions (IMRs) Help overcome past trauma Identify nutritional deficiency or excess Help overcome fears and phobias Aid the healing of muscle injuries Conclusion- From the evidence of sports science and reviews of doctors of sports field it is necessary to understand the basic principles and benefits of kinesiology to enhance sports performance as well as to achieve individual goal of high level of performance in games and sports. Physical educationalist and coaches could be able to make implementation of applied kinesiology.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. American Kinesiology Association". Americankinesiology.org. 2001-01-06. Retrieved 2009-07-25. Dr. Michael Yessis (2006). Build A Better Athlete. Ultimate Athlete Concepts. Haas M, Cooperstein R, Peterson D. Disentangling manual muscle testing and Applied Kinesiology2007. Hoffman, S. J. Shirl J. Hoffman, ed. Introduction to Kinesiology (in English) (3 ed.). Human Kinetics2008. www.appliedkinesiology.com Tributes to Dr George Goodheart Jr.,(2008). International College of Applied Kinesiology www.teachpe.com
Effect of Temperature on Mycelial Grow th of Keratinophilic Fungi

* Mamta Gupta
========================================================== Abstract- Effect of temperature on the growth of Four Keratinophilic fungi. i.e., Arthroderma benhaniae, Chrysosporium indicum, Malbranchea aurantiaca and Microsporum gypseum. Maximum 80 mm vegetative growth was recorded in M. gypseum at 30 0C after 12 days of incubation. Growth rate decreases by the gradual increase in temperature up to 40 0C. Little growth was noted at 40 0C Key words- Keratinophilic, Sabourauds dextrose agar. ========================================================== Introduction- Environmental factors effective for the growth of an organism depends upon the sensitivity of an organism and its resistance to a particular factor. Temperature effects the rate of all the process occuring during the growth of the micro-organisms and this may determine the type of reproduction, the morphology of the organism and also their nutritional requirements. For any particular organism, four important temperatures, may be defined. Thermal death point, the minimum (10o - 15 oc), optimum (24o - 40 oc) and maximum (35o - 45 oc) f temperature. The minimum and maximum are the lowest and highest temperatures, respectively, at which growth occurs and the growth rate is the lower. The minimum, optimum and maximum temperature are known as the cardinal temperature or points of a particular organism. Materials and Methods- In the present investigation effect of temperature on the mycelial growth of four fungi i,.e., A. benhamiae, C. Indicum, M. aurantiaca and M. gypseum was evaluated and discussed. Sabourauds dextrose agar medium was sterlized at 15 Ibs pressure for 15 minutes. Twenty five ml of medium was poured in petridishes. The dishes were inoculated with a loopful sporse suspension having 2x106 spore ml-1 in 0.1% Tween 80 of the test fungi. Inoculated dishes were kept for incubation at 30 oC, 35 oC and 40 o C temperature. The radial mycelial growth was recorded after 3, 6, 9 and 12 days of incubation. Results and Discussion- A perusal of the data showed that a maximum 66, 70, 72 and 80 mm vegetative growth was recorded in M. aurantaca, A. ===========================
* Department of Botany, M.J.S. Govt.P.G.College, Bhind (M.P.)
216
benhamiae, C. indicum and M. gypseum, respectively at 30 oC after 12 days of incubation. A gradual growth reteradation occured at higher temperature i.e., above 30 oC. M. aurantiaca and M. gypseum showed 6 mm and 8 mm growth at 40 oC after 12 days of incubation. A benhaniae and C. indicum showed similar pattern of growth recorded was some what more in C. indicum (46 mm) than in A. benhamiae (15 mm) at 20 oC after 12 days of incubation. Maximum growth in both the above, fungi was noted at 30 oC . A benhamiae and C. Indicum showed 70 mm and 72 mm grwoth, respectively. Poor growth was noted at 40 oC. M. gypseum also grew fast at 30 oC. These findings closely reesemble to the radial extension of some other Keratinophilic fungi as observed by pugh et al. (1970). Grwoth rate decrease by the gradual increase in temperature up to 40 oC. Little growth was noted at 40 oC. Temperature has a marked effect on the rate of any chemical reaction involved in the cell metabolism and hence on the growth rate. In most of the mesophilic fungi the growth retard with the increase in temperature above the optimum, results from enzyme inactivation due to the heat denaturation of protein. Table:1 Effect of temperature on the growth of different incubation periods (Colony diameter in mm)
A. benhamiae Temperature 3 10 10 10 08 0 6 18 18 30 12 0 9 34 36 36 16 0 12 15 40 70 18 0 3 08 10 14 06 0
20 oC 25 oC 30 oC 35 oC 40 oC
C. indicum DAYS 6 9 16 26 16 40 26 48 12 14 0 0
M. aurantiaca OF INCUBATION 12 3 6 9 46 12 15 20 46 12 24 36 72 14 24 50 16 06 12 14 0 0 05 05
M. gypseum 12 40 48 66 16 06 3 10 10 12 08 0 6 18 28 30 12 0 9 28 50 60 14 04 12 36 60 80 16 08
Each datum given in the table is an average of two replicates. It is a well known fact that temperature plays an important role in most of the fungal activities. Therefore, temperature could be expected to influence greatly, the rate of growth. Since an important part of the growth process lies in the enzymatic activities generally there enzymatic reactions behave in relation to the temperature in a similar manner just like ordinary chemical reactions. Probably higher temperature causes the inactivation of enzymatic reaction in micro-organism and hence a decrease in mycelial growth occur. Luxuriant growth in most of the test organisms was noted in between 25oC and 30 oC temperature. Hazen (1957) found the maximum growth of Microsporum audovini in the medium containing glucose, asparagine and yeast extract at 27 o C. Nieder pruem (1963) have also reported that carbon i.e., glucose and nitrogen source (asparagine) and temperature at 27 oC are quite favourable for the sprophore formation in most of fungi. According to Lewis and Hopper (1941) the presence of dextrose in the sabourauds dextrose agar favors the production of diffusible pigment in most of the keratinophilic fungi including Microsporum Canis and Trichophyton rubrum. Pugh and Evans (1970) in their
217
study also recorded the maximum vegetative growth in several keratinophilic fungi at 27 oC. Fungi causing systemic mycoses generally grew well at 37 oC but optimum have not been recorded (Cochrane, 1958)
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Cochrane, V.M. (1958). Physiology of fungi. John Wiley New York, 1-524 PP. Hzen, E.L. (1957). Effect of temperature and nutritional upon macroconidial formation of Microsporum audovine Mycologia, 49: 11-19. Lewis, G.M. and Hopper, M.E. (1941). Pigment production of Fungi. Nutritive rqeuirements. Arch. Dermatol, Syphilol, 44: 453-460. Niederpruem, D.J. (1963). J. Bact, 88: 1300-1308. Pugh, G.J.F. and Evans, M.D. (1970a). Keratinophilic fungi associated with birds. I. Fungi isolated from feathers, nests and soils. TRans. Br. Mycol. Soc., 54: 233-240. Pugh, G.J.F. and Evans, M.D. (1970b). Keratinophilic fungi associated with birds. II. Physiology studies. Trans. Br. Mycol. Soc., 54 (2): 241-250.
ISSN 0975-4083 lsUVj QkWj fjlpZ LVMht] jhok }kjk fjlpZ tjuy vkWQ vkV~Zl eSustesUV ,.M lks'ky lkbalsl ds fo'ks"kkad ds :i esa fuEufyf[kr nks lanHkZ iqLrdksa dk izdk'ku uoEcj] 2013 esa fd;k tk jgk gSA
6.
(vkbZ-,l-ch-,u- 978&81&87364&59&7)

(ISBN 978-81-87364-60-3) mDr lanHkZ iqLrdksa esa izd k'ku gsr q vki viuk rF; ijd ,oa rdZ ;qD r 'kks/k i= Hkstdj bl vdknfed dk;Z esa lg;ksx dj ldrs gSaA fgUnh Hkk"kk esa 'kks/k i= ,e-,l- oMZ esa QkUV d`frnso 010] djsDVj lkbt 14] Mcy Lis'k_ vaxzsth Hkk"kk esa VkbEl U;w jkseu QkUV lkbt 14] Mcy Lis'k esa HkstsaA

Studies on Spotted wilt Virus Disease of Tomato (Lycopersicon Esculentum Mi ll)

* Shyam Govind Singh
========================================================== Abstract- Tomato spotted wilt virus was studies during the present investigation with respect to its symptomatology, transmission, host-range and physical properties. The virus causing thickening of the veins of young leaves. The lamina is usually curled down ward or upward .In the later stages yellowish mottling may develop. The older spot turn brown until the entire leaf is killed or droped. Similar brown spot or streak occur on stem and petioles. The entire plant is dwarf and with its leaves dropped. Thus, the tomato plants resemble a plant affected by wilt. Yellow spots or cencentic rings develop on the fruits. Severly infected plants are killed causing heavy damage to the crop. Keywords- Disease, Spotted wilt virus Tomato. ========================================================== Introduction- Tomato (Lycopersicone sculentum Mill.) is an important annual fruit vegitable belongs to family Solanaceae .Tomatoes are cultivated throughout the world for its edible fruits .The tomato crop is subjected in nature to several biotic agent s like fungi, viruses ,bacteria , mycoplasma and nematodes .Which inhibit its growth ,reduce yield and thus degrade its potential to menkind. Out of all the diseases, viral melodies cause maximum damage to the crop .There are about 36 viruses and their strains, 4mycoplasma (Martyn1968 ) and one viroid (potato spindle tuber) which affect tomato and induce one or the other disease alone and in combination. Spotted wilt virus is the important virus that causes the wilt disease in tomato resulting the crop loss. The tomato fields were visited during 2000-2002 in Agra and its adjoining areas .the disease characterised by the thickening of the vein with few chloritic spot. Downward curling of leaves was observed as .The disease advanced the leaves develop bronzing symptoms with brown necrotic spots. Due to severe necrosis, some time young growing buds are killed. The symptoms resembled those reported for tomato spotted wilt virus (Best 1968), which is widespread on groundnut in Andra Pradesh (Ghanekar et al; 1979). The sporadic occurrence of this disease was first reported from Nilgirs (Todd et al;). Many of the earlier workers ===========================
* Department of Botany, Agra College Agra (U.P.)
219
reported spotted wilt disease on tomato (Rao et al; 1982, Sastry 1982,).Singh and Gupta (1994) have observed tomato spotted wilt virus on pea in Uttar Prades. Therefore, in the Present study were conducted on the, symptomatlogy, transmission, Host-rang, and physical-properties in vitro. Material & Method- The culture of the virus was obtained from naturally infected plant of tomato and was maintained in an insect proof polythene case by mechanical inoculation on tomato. The standard virus inoculum was prepared by crushing the young leaves(5.0gms.) in 1ml of phosphate buffer (Ph-7.0) in ordinary mortar with the help of pastel for about 10-15 minutes and then further diluted 5ml .The suspention obtained was filtered through cheese cloth and then used for inoculation purpose. Carborundom power (600 mesh ) was uniformly dusted on the upper surface of the leaves and then inoculums was applied on the surface with the help of fore finger. The excess of inoculums on the leaf surface was wiped off by a moist sterilized cotton pad. For the transmission of the virus by grafting, the cleft graft and leaf graft method, as develop by Bos (1967) were followed. 30 days old healthy seedling of tomato were taken as stock. There top were cut just above the required node and a vertical incision ( 2.0-2.5 cm in length ) was made .Apical shoot of the disease plants of tomato were used as scion .Test plants ,inoculated mechanically were observed 9 days after inoculation and those showing symptoms on inoculated plants. ResultSymptoms- Under polythene cage conditions, the tomato spotted wilt virus produced first symptom within 9 days after inoculations. The first sign of symptom appeared young leaves as thickening of veins with few chlorotic spots. Downward curling of leaves was also observed. As the disease advanced the leaves developed characteristic bronzing symptoms with brown necrotic spots. Due to severe necrosis, sometimes the young growing buds are killed. This leads to die back the branch. Infected Plants remain dwarf, flowering is also inhibited. However, plants infected at later on stage produce few flowers and few fruits. Fruits such plants were small, distorted with pale red, yellow or bleached area and sometimes showed distinct concentric ring on them. Host-Rang- Mechanical sap inoculation method was used in these studies. Vinca rosea L., Stellaria media L., Chenopodium album L., C. Amaranticolor Coste & Reyn., Spinacea oleracea L., Pisum sativum L., Vicia faba L., Datura stramonium L., Nicotiana tobacum. Physical-Properties- The virus was infective upto 1:10000. The thermal inactivation point of the virus was 45-50oC. The longvity of the virus was found to be 1-2 hrs at room temperature (10-28oC). Thrips Transmission- Nymph of scirtothrips dorsalis exposed to infected tomato plants, transmitted the disease 4 out 20 plants tested. Seed Transmission- The seeds were collected from disease tomato plants
220
.The plants raised from disease seeds, and observed regularly from date of germination till the maturity. The virus was not transmitted through seeds collected from the spotted wilt virus infected tomato plants. Discussion- Symptoms observed on tomato such as severe necrosis and bronzing were very similar to those of TSWV (Best 1968; Todd at al; 1975; Das and Ray chaudhaury 1953; Rao et al; 1980). The virus produced necrosis on many host plants tested. The result of host rang were similar to those reported for TSWV, causing bud necrosis disease of groundnut (Ghanerkar et al; 1979). The TSWV on Tomato was reported to be transmitted by thrips tabaci (Todd et al., 1975) and bud necrosis disease of ground nut by Frankliniella schultzeri and Scirothrips dorsalis (Chaneker et al., 1979). The virus in the Present study is transmitted by Scirothrips dorsalis collected from Tomato fields.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Best, R.J. (1968) Tomato spotted wilt virus Adv.Vir.Res. 13 :66-148. Bos L., (1967). Some problems in the identification of a necrosis virus of pea (Pisum sativum L.,) Plant Virol. Proc. 6th Confr. czech. Plant virol. pp. 253-262. Ganekar, A. M; D. V. R. Reddy, et al; (1979). Bud necrosis of groundnut in India cause by tomato spotted wilt virus. Ann. Appl. Biol. 93: 173-179. Martyn, E.V. (1968). Plant virus names. Phytopath., 9: 1-4. Todd, J.M; S. Ponniah and C.P. Subramanyam (1975). First record of TSWV from the Nilgiris in India. Madras Agric. J.62: 162-163. R.V. J. Prasad Rao (1980) Occurrence of Tomato spotted wilt virus on tomato in Andhra Pradesh India. Indian Phytopath. 33 (3 ):436-439. Singh B. R. and S . P. Gupta (1994 ). Tomato spotted wilt virus on Pea in Uttar Pradesh India .Indian J. Virology; Vol. 10 ,NO.1 PP 53-54. Sastry, K.S. (1982). Occurance of tomato spotted wilt virus on tomato in Karnataka. Current Research 11 (9/10): 94.
Evaluation of Morpho- Physiological Parameters of Potato to (Solanum Tuberosum L.) Cultivars in Tarai Region Uttrak hand
* L.P. Yadav **V.K. Bhatnagar, ***N.P. Singh
========================================================== Abstract- The study was conducted at Horticulture centre, Patharchatta of GB Pant University of Agriculture & Technology, Pant Nagar (U.K.) India from 2007-08 to 2008-09 to assess the growth yield and other parameters of potato ten cultivars were tested in completely randomized design with three replications in the experimental area. Significantly higher survival percentage was recorded in CV Kufri. Badshah which was recorded in Kufri Lalima and Kufri Sindhuri, where as significantly lowest survival percentage was recorded in Kufri Navtal. Growth parameters viz. Plant height, number of leaves, number of tubers, specific gravity, TSS, ascorbic acid, nitrogen content, crude protein, cooking, chips quality and good keeping quality can be cultivated there for chipping. ========================================================== Introduction- Among the various factors responsible for higher yield selection of regional cultivars are of great significant large number of improve varieties and cultivars are available in our country . However these cultivars/ varieties differ from one to another with respect to their morpho-physiological characters identification and utilization of these characters help in selection of suitable varieties/ cultivars for yield processing, quality as well as their suitability for storage and under room temperature decided to evaluation of potato cultures/ varieties for processing and cooking and as well as storage quality under Tarai condition in Western UP or Uttrakhand. Material and Methods- Potato is an important cash crop in Western UP. Replicated field trials were conducted at Horticulture, Research Center, Pattherchatta of GB Pant University of Agriculture & Technology, Pant Nagar ===========================
* ** *** Department of Botany, Devta P.G. College Morna Bijnor 246761 U.P., India. Head, Department of Botany, Devta P.G. College Morna Bijnor 246761 U.P. Head, Department of Vegetable Science G.B. Pant Agriculture University & Technology Pant Nagar UK, India
222
(U.K.) India, during 2007-08 to 2008-09, using randomized complete block design by planting in the last week of October. Each block consisted of three rows 30 tubers having, plant to plant distance of 20 cm and row to row distance 60 cm recommended cultural practices were followed. The crops were dehaulmed at 90 days to allow time for tuber skin curing. The storage experiments with the autumn crop harvest was conducted from March and with the spring crop harvested from second week of April in both the years. Ten kilogram cleaned and uniform size tubers of each of the ten cultivars were packed individually in cloth bags. Three such replications were kept at room temperature. The number of tubers in each bag was recorded at the beginning of the experiment. Besides, four randomly selected tubers in each bag were individually marked and numbered. The initial weight of each marked tuber was recoded. These marked tubers were again weight at the end of experiment of determine physiological weight loss. The bags containing tuber material were stored for 90 days in ordinary room in dark allowing sufficient space for our movement between bags. The maximum and minimum temperature and relatively were recorded every day. Result and Discussion- Total percent nitrogen in tuber was determined at harvest Table-1 reveal significant differences with respect of total nitrogen content of potato cultures / varieties.A perusal of data indicates that in the mean of two years (2007-08 to 2008-09), percent nitrogen content in tuber was significantly the highest in V10 , V9 and V1 while poorer nitrogen percentage were V8 and V3 . Where as crude protein content in tubers was found maximum in V10 followed by V9 while lowest values were recorded in V2 and V6. The data regarding the specific gravity of tubers in different cultures are presented in Table-1. The perusal of data reveals that there were significant differences in specific gravity of tubers in different cultures/ varieties. The significant higher specific gravity was recorded in V8 followed by V1, V8 , V9 and V10 while it was poorest in V7 . The data on total soluble solids were recorded at 75 days from planting Table- 1, significant differences among the cultures were observed in both the years at both stages. Total soluble solid percentage reached maximum in all cultures at 75 days, while at later stage there was reduction in the characters in all cultures. The cultures which had greater percentage of total soluble solid at 75 days (Table-1) were V3, V4, and V7, while V10, were poorest in this respect. The maximum tuber yield was recorded with culture V2 which was statistically higher than all other varieties/ cultures (Table-1) followed by V7 and V9 while V5 produced significantly lowest tuber yield.
223
Observation on percent tuber dry matter accumulation were recorded ( Table2) during both the years, percent dry matter accumulation by several potato cultures were significantly higher both the years. It reached maximum in V2 followed by V3. Cooking quality of boiled potatoes was tested and marks awarded by a group of persons who evaluated them in terms of grade (Table2). V3 was found best in cooking quality followed by V10, V9, V2 and V1, while V6 and V10 were poorest in this respect . The probable reason for cooking quality in V2 might be due to high dry matter content. Chips were fried in refined oil at specific temperature then they were tested by a group of persons and evaluation was made in terms of grade (Table-2). The Chips quality was found best in V3 followed by V1, V5, V7 and V10 while browning and poorest quality was recorded in V6 and V10.These findings are in accordance of potato cultures and reported that best quality of chips obtained due to high dry matter and starch contents in tubers. Keeping quality was studied in term of percent number of tubers rotted at two stage during storage period. It is evident from the data shown in table-2 that the statistically nonsignificant difference were found after 8 the week of storage whereas significant difference among the cultures was recorded at/ after 10th week of storage. The minimum rottage was observed in V9, V10, V3 and V4 and maximum was recorded in V5 after 8th week of storage. However, the minimum rottage after 10th weak of storage was observed in V3 which at par with V10, V3 and V9 but significantly lower than the remaining culture. The maximum rottage was recorded in V5 followed by V6.This higher rottage
224
percentage of different cultures was particularly due to varietal difference in response to unfavorable storage condition (Singh 1984), while Tuttto (1970) reported that severe rottage was due to improper ventilation land concentration of amino acid in tubers.
====================== References1. 2. 3. Desborough, S. L. and Weser, C. J., 1974. Improving potato proteins. Evaluation of selection techniques Ann. Potato J. 45: 185-186. Hughes, J.C. 1774. Factors influencing quality of potato. Potato Res 17: 512547. Katiar, Hariom, N.P. Singh and Manoj Raghav. 2000 Evaluation of potato (Solanum tuberosum L.) cultivars for processing and storage. Potato J. 32(2): 167-171. Mehta, Ashiv and R. Ezekiel, 2002. Evaluation of non refrigerated storage methods for short term on form storage of potatoes J. Indian potato Assoc. 29 (3-4): 291-295. Niphade, D. B. and R. P. Mahjan 1980. Note on culinary quality studies of some potato strains. Andhra Agric. J. 27: 324-380. Singh R. P. 1984. Physiological evaluation of potato (Solonum tuberosum L.) cultures Ph . D. thesis . G. B Pant of Agric & Tech, Pantnagar. Tutto, H.N. 1970. Effects of plant selection on growoth, yield and quality in potato ( solanum tuberosom L.) varieties M .sc. Ag. Thesis, G.B. Pant University of Agric & Tech, Pant nagar. Yadav, L.P. 2011. Evaluation of Morpho-Physiological parameters of different cultivars of potato (solonum tuberosum L.) Ph. D. Botany Thesis . MJ.P.R. University, Bareilly.
4.
5. 6. 7.
8.
Study on Ganado- Somatic and Fecundity Relationship of Channa Punctatus from Son River Shahdol, District (M.P .)
* Kirti Tiwari
========================================================== Abstract- Studies have been carried out on maturity of oocyte (egg) in Channa panctatus. Development of oocytes was measured with the help of Oculometer and maturity stage of gonad found varies according to different breeding phases. More number (30.7% ) of oocytes (eggs), observed in pre-spawning and spawning period, where as less number (0.99% ) oocytes (eggs), observed post-spawning period. Gono-Somatic Index.GSI- (18.40%) and Fecundity noticed (30.6 %) as maximum to the respective weight. Key word- Oocyte, Channa Punctatus, Spawning ========================================================== Introduction- Channa Punctatus is common fresh water minor crop which being a good table fish has economic value too. Fish body weight and weight of gonad gives the Ganado-Somatic Index (GSI).The term fecundity can be expressed as the number of eggs laid in a single in one season by the species. In order to assess the population stock of any species the accurate estimation of the fecundity is essential. This will to understand that whether fish has attain the maturity and able to produce number of eggs in the spawning period. The relation between G.S.I and fecundity also studied by [1,2]. Present study insured that the growth of fish body weight and gonadal development along with egg laying capacity (fecundity) and when the fish attains its first maturity.Very limited work has been done on the spawning season and fecundity of this species (Delhidrai 1976 and Rao 1980) in this study observation made on fecundity and GSI of this species from Son river, Shahdol district (M.P.) Material and Method- Mature female (10) 17.0 cm. long were collected from April 2011 to April 2012 from Son river, Shahdol. Collection of Samples: For the estimation fecundity gravimetric method was applied. Fresh gonads were removed from the fish within a few hours of capture and their sex and stage of reproductive maturity determined using a macroscopic staging system. Gonads obtained from recreational fishers could usually be weighed in fish (gm). Two or three transverse cuts were then made ===========================
* Department of Zoology, Government T.R.S. College, Rewa (M.P.)
226
through each gonad to ensure proper fixation. Fresh Samples- Length (cm) and weight (gm) are measured in each fish. Total length (TL) is measured to the tip of mouth to the end of tail. Development of matured oocytes were measured with the help of Oculometer and found vary according to breeding phase. Ganado-Somatic Index and fecundity have been calculated during the study -
TotalWeightofo var y Wt.ofsubsample No. of mature eggs (ova) in sub sample Ganado-Somatic Index (GSI) is measured by using following formula :
Fecundity (F) = GSI(%)=
Weightofgonad Weightoffish 100
Result and DiscussionSeasonal fluctuation in gonado somatic index from April 2011 to April 2012 are pre sented in figure 1 in 2011 the gonado somatic index was noticed from January to May while in 2012 from June to September with highest during October - November and in 2012 from June onwards. The specimen (total length 17 cm and body weight 51 gm) found caring 420,000 eggs and the smallest sized fish (total length - 12.5 cm and body weight 23.0 gm) caring eggs199, 980. But variation was found in the fecundity in fish of equal length of fish group. Increased diameter of oocyte (ovum) tends to the maturity of ovary. C .Punctatus follows the normal gonad development and possesses normal reproductive behavior even in adverse water medium. Gonado - Somatic Index was observed high in the same month July (18.40) (Table 1) and low in December.
227
Table No.1 Showing Gonado Somatic Index in Channa Punctatus

S.N. Month Water Temperature (0C) during months 17.5 18.0 19.0 21.7 24.2 25.4 23.2 22.6 21.8 23.5 18.5 18.3 Average Weight of Fish (gms) Average Weight of Ovaries (gms) 2.65 2.79 2.99 3.98 4.11 4.12 4.44 4.62 2.10 2.02 2.01 2.00 Gono Sonatic Index (GSI) % 11.57 12.17 13.00 16.66 17.11 17.14 18.40 19.13 9.04 8.92 8.88 8.84
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12
January February March April May June July August September October November December
22.89 22.91 23.00 23.88 24.01 24.03 24.13 24.15 23.23 22.63 22.62 22.60
Table No. 2- Regression Coefficient (b-slope) intercepts (a) and correlation coefficient (r) in the F/TL, F/TW, F/GL and F/GW relationships in Channa Panctatus
Fecundi Total Valu Valu Values Value ty (X) Lengt e of e of of of h (Y) SD SD Regressi Interce of X of Y on pt (a) Coefficie nt (b) F TL 30.7 15.0 2.9 9.2 F TW 30.0 33.7 3.64 26.42 6 F GL 3.0 6.1 3.1 0.1 F GW 11.3 14.9 3.1 8.7 8 Values Significa of nt at 5% correlati on coefficie nt (r) 0.8 ** 0.7 ** 0.87 0.8 ** **
** Moderate Table No.3 Showing Fecundity in Channa Punctatus during spawning

Month Average Length of Fish (Cm) 17.0 Average Average Weight of Weight of Fish (gm) ovary (gm) 40.1 2.0 Average Fecundity Length of (%) Ovary (Cm) 3.9 0.99
January
228
February March April May June July August September October November December
14.5 14.2 13.0 12.5 14.0 14.9 12.0 13.0 14.7 15.0 17.0
33.2 32.2 26.3 23.4 24.0 30.0 31.0 33.0 33.7 45.0 50.1
3.8 4.0 5.8 7.9 8.8 8.18 3.2 3.42 3.35 3.3 4.0
4.1 1.9 3.0 2.0 1.9 0.07 2.0 3.4 1.9 2.8 3.9
4.96 3.46 4.05 30.7 30.06 25.8 3.7 3.71 12.96 3.6 3.2
G SIinC hann aP unctatus

60 50 40
22.89
A verageFishW eig ht (g m )
A verage O vary W eigh t(gm )
G SI (%) 30 20
22.91
23
23 .8 8
24.0 1
2 4.03
24 .13
24 .15
23 .23
22 .6 3
22.62
22 .6
2.9 9
4.1 1
3.98
4 .12
4 .62
2 .65
4 .44
2.0 2
2.79
2.0 1
0
Jan uary F eb rua ry M arch A p ril M a y Jun e July Au gu st Sep tem b er O ctob er N o v em b er Decem b er
Figure 1. : Showing GSI % in Channa Panctatus

Fecunduty in (%) Channa Punctatus
Fecundity (% ) 100 80 60 40 20 0
M arch June April May July January February August October September Novem ber Decem ber
2.1
10
Average Weight of Fish (gm)
Figure 2. : Showing Fecundity % in Channa Panctatus Conclusion- The ratio between the body weight and the weight of the gonad showing the status of the ovary in terms of maturity and denotes the phase of reproductive cycle. GSI of fish found increased (18.40) with the maturation of the fish and gonad. Where the GSI was found lowest (6.0) during post spawning
229
phase and was highest at the peak of maturity during spawning phase. In the present investigation and the graphical representation shows there is the intimate relationship between the length of ovary and its relative weight. On the graphical representation, in the month of August and the high values of gonad weight and fecundity were concluded. Fecundity was studied for capture management and potential of stock regarding the number of eggs laid by the female during spawning season. Studies were carried on the development of oocyte (eggs) in C. Panctatus. More number of oocytes observed in pre-spawning and spawning period whereas less number were observed in post spawning period shown in the form of fecundity. Gonado Somatic Index signifies the varied number of oocytes observed during study. The peak of breeding phase was observed during June - July whereas the rest of months deserved for low egg production.
====================== References1. Dehadrai P. V. 1976 , Culture of air breathing fishes in derelict waters. All India Co-ordinated Research Project on Air-Breathing fish culture (CIFRI), Barrackpore, pp. 1-8 Rao 1.11 1980, Studies on the taxonomy of the fishes and on the biology of Heteropneuates/ar, rt 7U (Bloch 1794) of lake Kolleru in Andhra Pradesh, Ph. D. Thesis, Andhra University Wallair. Arifa A., M.D. Hossain, M. Kobil Hossain, R. Afza and A.S. Bhuyian, 2007. The fecundity of Hilsa ilisha from the river Padma near Godagari of Rajshai district; Uni. J. Zool. Rajshahi Uni., 26:41-44 Arifa A., M.D. Hossain, M. Kobil Hossain, R. Afza and A.S. Bhuyian, 2007. The fecundity of Hilsa ilisha from the river Padma near Godagari of Rajshai district; Uni. J. Zool. Rajshahi Uni., 26:41-44 Doha, S. and M.A. Hye, 1970. Fecundity of Padma river hilsa (H. ilisha). Pak. J. Sci., 22:176-184 Lagler, K.F., J.F.Z. Bardach and R.R. Miller, 1967. Ichthyology: John Wiley and Sons. Inc, New York, London, Sydney, pp: 59-301 Mookerjee, H.K. and S.R. Majumder, 1946. On the life history, breeding and rearing of Anabas testudineus (Bloch): Dept. of Sci., Calcata Uni., 2: 180-230
2.
3.
4.
5. 6. 7.
Hydroxysteroid Dehydrogenase Activity in the Caput, Corpus and Cauda Epididymis of Taphozous Melanopogon Melanopogon Temmnick (Microchiroptera : Mammalla)
* Umesh Shukla
========================================================== Abstract- Histochemical studies on the distribution of -hydroxysteroid dehydrogenase ( -HSDH) activity in the caput, corpus and cauda epididymis of sexually mature Taphozous melanopogon melanopogon Temmnick revealed the presence of cellular sites in the epididymal segments that have the ability of utilizing dehydroepiandrosterone. Spermatozoa showed an increasing order of enzyme activity from caput via corpus to cauda. ========================================================== Introduction : - Mammalian epididymis forms the longest excurrent duct system of the male genitalia, where intricate morphological, biochemical, and physiological changes take place in the spermatozoa during their transit, endowing them with fertilizing abilities. The physiological integrity of the epididymal segments is dependent on circulating titres of androgen and on the population of spermatozoa contained in the tubules1-2. Although there is considerable ifnormation on the occurrence of various classes cf phosphatases, dehydregenases and oxidases in the epididymis of rodents, primates, lagomorpha and ungulates, there is little tangible ifnormation of Chiroptera3-9. The present report concerns the histochemical site and pattern of distribution of hydroxysteroid dehydrogeanse (-HSDH) in the caput, corpus and cauda epididymis of sexually mature Taphozous melanopogon melanopogon Temmnick. Materials and Methods :- Males of T.m.melanopgon were netted locally at dusk during October-December. Animals weighing ca. 25.0 g were used. Surgical procedures for recovering epididymis were as described earlier.6 Fresh forzen sections of caput, corpus and cauda epididymis were cut at 10M. -HSDH activity was histochemically localised according to the technique of Wattenbeg10 by incubating sections in a medium containing NAD, tetrazolium salt and dehydroepiandrosterone (3 -hydroxy-5androstan-17 one, Sigma ===========================
* Assistant Professor, Department of Zoology, Agra College, Agra (U.P.)
231
sample). The period of incubation was 30 min at 37C. Blue formazon deposits indicated the site of enzyme activity. Controls were incubated in substrate deficient medium. Enzyme activity in the various histological constituents of the epididymal segments was visually appraised and graded as described earlier6. Observations and Discussion :- The paired epididymis of T. m. melanopogon are distinctly divisible into three well defined regions of caput, corpus and cauda epidiymis. Several histological variations were noticed in the epididymal segments pertainign to shape, size of the tubules and the population of spermatozoa oriented in a characteristic manner. -HSDH activity was uniformly present in the caput and corpus epididymis, while the cauda displayed a relatively intense enzyme reaction. Some lack of uniformity was also discerned in the enzyme profile of tubules constituting the epididymal regions. The tubules were engorged with varying populations of spermatozoa. Spermatozoa exhibited gradually stronger enzyme activity as the pass down the epididymal duct and reach the cauda. Luminal fluid manifested negative enzyme reaction. The results clearly show the varying abilities of the epidiymal epithelium to serve as the cellular sites for steroid biosynthesis and conversion, thus generating a characteristic hormonal milieu promoting maturational changes to occur in the male gamete. Further, the positive enzyme reaction also distinctly establishes the capacity of spermatozoa to utilize dihydroepiandro-sterone. This observation is also in consonance with the suggestion that androgens present within the epididymis are apparently essential for the acquisition of fertility by spermatozoa, and also that spermatozoa have the capacity to synthesize and convert steriod hormones11-13. Thus, it seems that the activity of tubule epithemlum and the population of spermatozoa may be one of the key factors determining the androgen environment within the epididymis. Our studies are at variance with the epdidymal -HSDH of monkey5, rabbit, ram, rat, bull, and mouse 4,14,16. These findings reinforce the concept of species-specific characteristic of epidiymal steroid dehydrogenases in mammals.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Hamilton, D.W. (1972), Mammalian epididymis, In Reproductive Biology, eds. H. Balin and S. Glaser, Excerpta Medica, Amsterdan, p. 268. Moniem, K.A. (1972), J. Reprod. Fert., 28, 461. McGadey, J., Baillie, A.H. and Ferguson, M.M. (1966), Histochemie, 7, 2011. Inano, H., Machino, A. and Tamocki, B.J. (1969), Endorinology, 84, 997. Dinakar, N., A., Dinakar, R., Kumar, P. Talesra, C.L. and Prasad, M.R.N. (1977), Indian J., Exp. Biol., 15, 865. Bhardwaj, J.C., Jaroli, D.P. and Lall, S.B. (1977), Ibid.. Bhardwaj, J.C., Jaroli, D.P. and Lall, S.B. (1979), Ibid.. Bhardwaj, J.C., Jaroli, D.P. and Lall, S.B. (1979), Ibid..
232
9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14.
15. 16.
Swami, D.R. and Lall, S.B. (1979), Curr. Sci.,. Wattenberg. L. W. (1958), J. Histochem. Cytochem., 6, 225. Balquier, J.A., Ferguson, M.M. and Hart, D.M. (1966), Developments in Steroid Histochemistry, A.P. Lond., N.Y., p. 8. Orgebin-Crist, M.C., Dyson, A. L. M. and Davies, J. (1972), Fendite et Sterilite du Male, Acquisitions recentes, ed. C. Thiabutt, Masson, Paris, p. 22. Franket, A.I. and Eik-Nes, K.B., Endorinol., 1970, 87, 646. Vreeberg, J.T.H. and Aafies, J. H. (1972), Dehyrotestosterone (5-13-01-3one) in the epididymis of rats, In Current Problems in Fertility, eds. A. IgnlemanSundberg, and N.O. Lunell Plenum Press, N.Y., p. 203. Galena, H.J., Pillai, A. K. and Turner, C.J. (1974), Endocrinology, 63, 223. Voglmayr, J. K. (1971), Acta Endocr., 68, 793.
ISSN 0975-4083


Chief Editor
Flow of Non - Newtonian fluids and Lubrication Probl em

*S. S. Shukla
========================================================== Abstract- In this Paper I would like to present the solution of the equations of non-Newtonian fluid represented by a second order fluid and by a Bingham material. Srivastava [1] has given dimensional analysis of the motion of a second -order fluid following the constitutive equation (1) and also discussed the flow and heat transfer when such a liquid is confined between two plates one rotating and other at rest . ==========================================================
Equation of motion of the second order fluid- The equation of the motion of a second order fluid represented by constitutive equation. ... (1) Where This relation is a correction of reiner Rivlin fluid .Above equation (1) can be written as -
. (2) + Where 2 S= ... (3)
===========================
* Associate Professor, Department of Mathematics, D.B.S.P.G. College, Kanpur (U. P.)
234
and
are velocity and vorticity vectors, respectively,
is the density, L is
the typical length of the system, and U is the velocity comparable to actual velocity. Inspectional Analysis reveals that the second- order effect will be important if A or B or both>> 1 where A= This condition for a particular fluid can be
fulfilled either making U large or L small, so that velocity gradient U/L is large. Hence if such a liquid has to pass through fine gaps or is sheared between two plates rotating with respect to each other and the distance between them is small, the second order ( non-Newtonian ) effects will pay a very significant role in determining the nature of the flow. Flow between two parallel plates when one plate rotates. Consider the motion of a second order fluid filling the space between two Infinite plates , one of which (z=0) is rotating with a constant angular velocity about an axis r = 0 perpendicular to its own plane and the other
plate (z = d) is stationary. Taking u, v, w to be the velocity components in the direction of r, , z respectively, in cyllndrical polar coordinates, the boundary conditions in this problem can be written as. u=0 u=0, v=r , v=0 w=0 w=0 at at z=0 z=d. (4)
The velocity components and the pressure at any point in the fluid can be taken as (5) P= Where
235
For small values of Reynolds number R= the solution of equation is
V= , w= -d ... (6) .... (7) Stresses developed in rotation between plates The average normal force on the circular portion of radius a of nonrotating plate(neglecting the edge effect) is .... (8) Substituting the velocity components in (1) and then get this force as .. (9) Where is the value of pressure at from (1) we
Hence the factionary plate experiences suction or thrust according as (10) Markovitz showed that 6.8% solution of poly-isobutylene at second order fluid, and material constants units. Flow of a Bigham Material fed as a Lubricant in a Thrust BearingSingleterry and stone have shown that as a first approximation grease can be heve a
are 60, -1.6, 7.4 in GCS
236
be treated as a Bigham material. In thrust bearing the flow of the lubricant is due to i. ii. Relative rotation of the thrust bearing and Radial flow caused by feeding the lubricant at the centre. Slibar and Paslay [3] have solved the flow of grease fed as a lubricant in thrust bearing taking rotational velocity to be dominant. Geometry of thrust bearing is shown in the figure 1. Where h is half thickness of the thrust bearing , is the radius of entrance of the film, is the radius at upper and
filmoutlet and
lower plates. Constitutive equation suggested by Oldroyd [4] mentioned has been used . R.G. Lerner & Trigg [5]as a first approximation tangential velocity and shearing stress were given as: (11) I is the value of yield stress. The secondary flow were expanded in power of r giving and (12)
... (13) Where q is the volume flow per unit of time fed into the bearing and atmospheric pressure. The load capacity w is given by W= -2 .. (14) is the
237
The external torque required to rotate the bearing to maintain the constant angular velocity is given by Edward D. Polik & Ghosh [6] T= = (15) The power P to feed the lubricant is equal to the product of the volume of the grease supplied and the pressure drop to feed the flow is given as P= (16) It has been concluded that the load capacity W decreases with the increases of
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. A.C. Srivastava , AIAA Journal Vol. 2(1964)749. C.R. Singleterry and E.E.Stone., J.Coll. Sci. Vol. 6 (1951) 171. A. Slibar and P.R. Paslay , Trans. ASME vol. 79( 1957) 1229. J. Oldroyd, Proc. Camb. Phill. Soc. Vol. 43 (1947) 100. Encyclopaedia of Physics ( 2nd Edition) R.G. Lerner, G.L. Trigg, (1991) ISBN(VHC lnc) 0- 89573- 752.3 Edward D. Palik & Ghosh G (1998) Hand book optical constants of solids, London U.K. Academic press.
Estimation of some Amino Acids, Thiouria and Sugars using Pentavalent Vanadium on Micro Scale * Anupama Dwivedi ** Nagmani Manikpuri
========================================================== Abstract-Estimation of some Amino Acids, Thiouria and sugars using Pentavalent Vanadium on Micro Scale has been done in this research work. Key words- Amino acids,Thiouria,Vanadium,Sample. ========================================================== Introduction: Vanadium is transmission metal and hence its penaltimete shell is not compete and posses a vacant d orbital. The outer electronic configuration of vanadium is 3d3 , 4s2 , it shows oxidants states of +1, +2, +3, +4, +5, 0, -1. The most common oxidation states are +5 and most uncommon are -1 and 0. Vanadium pentaoxide is the most important among all the vanadium oxides and it is generally obtained during the extraction of vanadium from different ores. It is generally obtained by heating chromium metavanadate in laboratory. Analytically pare vanadium pentaoxide can also be prepared by decomposing twice crystallized ammonium metavanadate in platinum crucible in the presence of air at 4000C 4500C and strong the material in a desicater. Thiouria are generally used as preservatives, insecticides, rodenticides and in the pharmaceutical preparation. Many Thiouria derivatives possess antibacterial and antipyretic properties. They are great value in the characterisation of organic compounds and are also used in dyes, photographic films, plastic and textile industry and for the manufacture of chemical deposited radiation, detector materials. In all these operation it is often necessary know the purity of particular Thiouria derivatives employ and therefore a suitable method for their easy would be of great value. William proposed a method for determining the thio using sodium cyanide complex as the reagent. The sample is boiled with reagent for five ===========================
* ** Guest Faculty, Department of Chemistry, Govt. College-Pali, India Assistant Professor, Department of Chemistry, Govt N.P.G.College Burhar India
239
minutes, silver sulphide was filtered off and amount of cyanide ions was determined by titration with standard solution of silver nitrate. APPROCH OF THE REACTION: For testing the quantitative validity at the reaction. Thiouria was taken as the test sample. A possible course at reaction condition developed for Thiouria the determination of its derivatives was carried out. The effect of interfering substance was also studied, in case of abnormal results. The reaction condition was suitably modified and possible explanation was given. EFFECT OF VARIATION: Effect of following variables was studied to develop a suitable method for the micro determination of Thiourea, phenyl Thiourea, x-naphthyl Thiourea thiosemicarboxidry allythiourea and O-ditotyl Thiourea. EFFECT OF TEMPRTURE: Effect of temperature on the recovery of the thiourea with 0.3N vanadium[v] reagent.
Aliquots taken [ml] 2 2 2 2 2 Amount present[mg] 2.0000 2.0000 2.0000 2.0000 2.0000 Temperature [C] 27 35 40 45 50 Amount Recovered [mg] 1.0900 1.0930 2.0110 2.0180 2.0196 % of error -0.50 -0.35 +0.55 +0.90 +0.98
In each case three determinations were done. Effect of reaction time on the recovery of thiourea with 0.3 N vanadium [v] reagent.
Aliquots Taken[ml] 2 2 2 2 2 2 Amount present[mg] 2.0000 2.0000 2.0000 2.0000 2.0000 2.0000 Reaction time [min.] 1 5 10 15 20 25 Amount Recovered [mg] 1.0638 1.0830 1.0930 2.0010 2.0088 2.0110 % of error -1.81 -0.85 -0.35 +0.05 +0.44 +0.55
In each case three determinations were done. Effect of virgin of concentration V [v] reagent on the recovery of thiourea.
Aliquots taken [ml] 2 2 2 2 Amount present [mg] 2.0000 2.0000 2.0000 2.0000 Strength of V [v] N 0.10 0.20 0.30 0.40 Amount recovered [mg] 1.0880 1.0220 2.0010 2.0135 % of error -0.600 -0.016 +0.050 +0.670
Stoichiometric ratio of thiourea and its few derivatives with 0.3N V[v] reagent
240
Sample Thiourea Phenyl Thiourea a- naphthyl Thiourea Thio semi carbazide Allyl Thiourea O-ditolyd thiourea
Deserved molar of 8.0342 8.0018 8.0020 12.0321 7.9998 16.0020
Ratio of compound 7.9820 8.0202 8.0100 11.9932 7.9990 16.0070
V[v] 7.9733 8.0022 8.0076 12.0340 8.0003 15.9998
Per Mole 8.0024 7.9998 7.9988 12.0080 8.0020 16.0020
GENERAL PROCEDURE:- Aliquots containing 1-5 mg of the sample were taken in a 100ml Erlenmeyer flask followed by the addition of 5ml of 0.3 V[v] reagent and 5ml of 10N H2 SO4. The reaction cements were shaken gently and kept on a boiling water bath for 20 minutes after the reaction was over. The reaction mixture was cooled to room temperature. The unconsumed Vanadium[v] reagent was titrated against 0.025N ferrous ammonium sulphate using N-phenyl anthranilic acid as an indicator. A blank experiment was also run under identical conditions using all the reagents except the sample. Recovery of the sample was calculated by following expression.
Mg. of sample = M N [ B S ] n
Where:M = Molecular weight of the sample. N = Molarity of Ferrous ammonium sulphate. B = Volume of Ferrous ammonium sulphate consumed to titrate the blank experiment. S = Volume of Ferrous ammonium sulphate consumed to titrate the sample experiment. n = Number of Moles of Vanadium[v] reagent consumed per mole of the sample.
====================== References1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. URBANSKL,S Chem, analit. [Warzawa, 5, 687] [1960]. UDALCOVA, N.L. Zhur. Anal. Khim., 17,476, [1962]. RAO, G.G. and SASTRI, T.P. Z. anal. Cheim., 167,1[1959]. ZVENIGOROOSKAYA, V.M. and Zhur. Anal. Khim., 14,457, [1959]. UPOR, E., FEKETE, L. AN NAGY, G. Magyar Kemikusok Lapja, 13, 305 [1958]. MORACHEVESKII, J.V. Zhur. Anal. Khim., 13, 337, [1958] and CHERKOVNITSKAYA, I.A. ESKEVCH, V.F. AND KOMAROVA, L.A. Zhur. Anal. Khim., 15, 84, [1960]. RAO, G.G., RAO, P.V. and VENKATAMMA, N.C. Z. Anal. Chem., 150, 178, [1956]. TSUBAKI, L. Japan Analyst, 4, 77[1955]. STEPIN, V.V. Zarodskaya Lab, 8, 262 [1939].
Assessment of The Water Quality and Pollution Status of The Gauri Pond, Bhind City, District Bhind (M.P .) * Mamta Bhadoria ** Dinesh Kumar Chaturvedi
========================================================== Abstract-Water, the most vital resource for all kind of life on this planet is also the resource, adversely effected both quantitatively and quantitatively by all kinds of human activities on land in air and in water. The present study is aimed at studying the nature and impact of effluent discharge in Gauri Pond. It is situated in the Bhind City district Bhind (M.P.). The samples were collected and analyzed during APR.2012 to MAR 2013 for the various Physico-chemical parameters including colour, odour, pH, turbidity, nitrate, T.D.S., T.S.S., D.O., B.O.D, C.O.D., Calcium, Magnesium and Phosphorus from the results, it has been observed the pond and the surrounding area were polluted severly. Keywords- T.D.S., T.S.S., B.O.D., D.O., C.O.D. ========================================================== Introduction- The water, one of the essentials for life and nothing is more fundamental to it on earth. It occupies relatively a small portion of earth surface. These are of the greatest interest to man, because they provide more convenient and cheapest source of water for domestic and industrial needs and also the most convenient waste disposal system. It is a natural home of innumerable living things, many of them harmless or even beneficial, some of them directly or indirectly injurious to man. The environmental pollution effects the general quality of our surroundings and possess risk to our health and well-being, was reported by Parimalam.et al. (1994). According to the W.H.O. about 80% of all the diseases of human being are caused by water. The waste water from the industries and domestic area effect the water quality by their colour, nature, high organic contents, pH, presence of heavy metals and other pollutants, (Bhuvaneshwari and Devika, 2005). So, a thorough monitoring of dangerous concentration of hazardous materials such as heavy metals and toxic compound in the heart of city, with special reference to water and soil is the crying need of time. Keeping the above mentioned facts in view the present study has ===========================
* ** Department of Chemistry, M.J.S. Govt. P.G. College, Bhind (M.P.) Department of Zoology, M.J.S. Govt. P.G. College, Bhind (M.P.)
242
been taken up to assess the Physico-chemical characteristics of Gauri Pond, polluted by industrial effluents and domestic sewage outlets. Topography of Bhind District- The Bhind district is situated in the northern part of the Madhya Pradesh and covers an area of about 4459 sq. km. It lies between N Latitude 2555 and 2645 and E longitude 7812 and 7905 and falling in survey of India topo sheet nos 54J 8N. It is bounded in the North and East by Utter Pradesh, in the south by the Gwalior & Datia districts, in the West by the district Morena. Morphology of the Pond- It is situated near Vankhandeshwar temple. It is said that the temple and pond were established by Rajpoot King Prithvi raj Chauhan in 12th centuary. Gauri pond is about 22ha (i.e. 2.2 sq.km.) in circumference, remains always filled with water by rain water during monsoon season. The depth of water varies 10 to 45 ft. in different seasons of the year. The bottom of pond is muddy with submerged vegetation. The water of the pond possesses a large number of organic substances. Several drainages also present in the locality. Material and Methods- For the present study, water samples were collected from the Gauri Pond located in Bhind City. Twelve water samples were collected from selecting four different sites of the Pond from Apr 2012 to Mar 2013. The Physico chemical characteristics of water determined not only at all the four sites but also from the surface and bottom layer of the Pond. Collection of the samples were done mostly between 11 A.M. to 12 P.M. throughout the period of investigation collection of the samples were done in sterile bottles from the Pond. Samples were brought to the laboratory for determining the Physico-Chemical characteristics, for the estimation of oxygen content water samples were collected in separate reagent bottle. Other chemical parameter were estimated by following standard methods (APHA,1999). Results and Discussion- The results of Physico- Chemical analysis of water of Gauri Pond are depicted in table -1. Table : 1 Physico-chemical characteristics of water of Gauri Pond, Bhind City (M.P.) from Apr. 2012 to Mar 2013.
S. No. 1 2 3 4 Studied Parameters Physical Parameters Colour Odour Turbidity Temperature Sample Details Brownish or Colourless Unpleasant 100 NTU 31.5C
243
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10
Chemical Parameters pH B.O.D. (mg/l) D.O. (mg/l) C.O.D. (mg/l) T.D.S. (mg/l) T.S.S. (mg/l) Calcium (mg/l) Magnesium (mg/l) Nitrate (mg/l) Phosphorus (mg/l)
8.5 10240 2.75 90,210 21122 1105 1182 542 9.21 0.10
Temperature and Turbidity- The temperature was 31.5C and turbidity 100 N.T.U. it will affect the oxygen combining capacity there by indirectly effecting the dissolved oxygen in water (Goel,2000). Turbidity in the water of Gauri Pond has been found beyond permissible limit. Higher turbidity makes the water unfit for domestic purpose, food and beverage industries and many other industrial uses. Colour and Odour- The colour of the water brownish or colourless and odour was unpleasant due to the presence of various chemical being added for washing domestic materials and industrial effluents. pH- The pH of water was in the range of basic level. Higher value of pH was recorded 8.5. It is an important environmental factor influencing the species and metabolism of all animal and plant inhabiting in it. Significant changes in pH occur due to disposal of industrial waste, drainage etc. in pond water, pH also changes diurnally and seasonally due to variation in photosynthetic activity which increases the pH due to consumption of CO2 in the process. pH has nodirect adverse effect of health, however, low pH is harmful to fishes. According to Swingle (1967), pond water having values of pH below 5 above 9.5 are not suitable. Dissolved Oxygen- The value of D.O. reflects the physical and biological processes prevailing in the water. Its presence is essential to maintain the higher forms of biological life in the water and the effects of waste discharge in a water body are largely determined by the oxygen balance of the system. Low oxygen in water can kill fish and other organism present in water. Here the value of D.O. was 2.75 mg/l which is indicate relatively varying organic pollution. Bio-Chemical Oxygen Demand- B O D is the amount of oxygen utilized by micro-organism in stabilizing to the amount of organic waste to be degraded aerobically. It is highly important to know the amount of organic matter present in the waste treatment system and that the quantity of oxygen required for its stabilization. Here maximum value of BOD was 10240 mg/l which may be due to high rate of organic and inorganic matter due to the inflow of sewage. The value of BOD was indicate high organic pollution. Chemical Oxygen Demand- COD is the oxygen required by the organic
244
substances in water to oxidize them by a strong chemical oxidant. In present study, revealed that higher value of COD in the water sample (90210mg/l) crossed the limits of standard prescribed in to land surface water (COD levels of 250 mg/l). Total Dissolved Solids- Dissolved solids denote mainly the various kind of minerals present in the water value of TDS was found (21,122 mg/l) to be higher than permissible limits. Higher the value of dissolved. Solids greater will be the amount of ions in water of Gauri Pond. Other Parameters- Parameters like Nitrates, Phosphate, Calcium and magnesium were also determined. Values of the various parameters indicate the effects of industrial effluents and domestic sewage outlet. They crossed the limit of standard (CPCB, 1995). Higher concentration of Nitrates is known to cause respiratory deficiencies in aquatic animals (Liu and Kuo, 1994). High concentration of magnesium may be cathartic and diuretic(Lehr et. al, 1980) for the initial user but a tolerance is developed in some high concentration combined with sulphate acts as laxative to human beings. Calcium as such has no hazardous effects on human health. In fact, it is one of the important nutrients required by the organisms. Concentration up to 1800 mg/l have been found not to impair any physiological reaction in man (Lehr et al, 1980). The higher concentration of phosphorus was indicative of pollution in water of Gauri Pond. Conclusion- From the above investigations, it is clear that the Physico-chemical parameters such as turbidity, BOD, COD, TDS and TSS of industrial effluents and domestic sewage outlet were found to be higher and surpassed the permissible limits of CPCB (1995). Release of such effluents into the water resources will cause water pollution and effects aquatic organism drastically. Hence the effluents should be treated properly before discharge. Recommendation- It is important that a continuous assessment Physicochemical character of water of Gauri Pond may be helpful in understanding the status of water which is either polluted or in the beginning stage of degeneration. Acknowledgement- The authors are thankful to the Head, Deptt. Of Chemistry, M.J.S. Govt. P. G. College, Bhind for providing all the facilities during the course of this work. We are also thankful to Mr. B.P. Thapak of P.H.E. Deptt., Bhind for the support during completing this manuscript.
====================== References1. 2. 3. APHA, 1995 Standard methods for the examination of water and wast water. 19th edition Washington, D.C., Newyork. Goel, P.K. 2000, Chemical and Biological methods for water pollution standards environmental publications, karad, India. Mishra, S.P.and Saxena, D.N. 1993 Planktonic Fauna in relation to Physico-
245
4. 5. 6.
7. 8.
9. 10. 11.
chemical Characteristics of Gauri Tank at Bhind, M.P., India dvance in limnology Narendra Publishing House, New Delhi, PP,57-61. Raina, V. Shah, A.R. and Shakti, R.Ahmed, 1984. Pollution studies on River Jhelum an assessment of water quality. Indian J. environ. Hith., 26(3). Trivedy, R.K. and Goel, P.K.1984. Chemical and Biological methods for water pollution studies. Environmental publications, Karad, India. Staub, R. Applying J.W. Hofstider, A.M. and Hass, I.J. (1970). The effects of industrial waste of Memphis and Shelby country on Primary plankton producers. Bioscience. 20:905-912. Ghost, S.K. (1998) : Pollution management in industries, Environmental publication, Karad, India 82-89. Tiwari, J.N.and Manzoor, A.(1988). Water quality of Indian rivers, In: Ecology and pollution of Indian rivers (R.K. Trivedy, Ed.) Aashish publishing House, New Delhi: 271-286 Manivaskam, N. (2005). Physico chemical examination of water sewage and industrial effluents. 5th Ed. Pragati Prakashan, Meerut. Maiti, S. K. (2001). Hand book of methods in environmental studies, water and waste water analysis, Vol.1 ABD Publishers, Jaipur, India. Khanna, S.S an introduction to fishes.


Chief Editor
Construction of Soak Pits and Awareness Regarding Sanitation and Hygiene

*Anjali Pahad, **Nidita Karkare ***Chaitali Patel
========================================================== Abstract- Sanitation and hygiene are the basic prerequisites for the development of any community. They ensure healthy life for all, which in turn becomes social and economic concern for increasing production and promoting good life. Though India is speedily escalating towards development, we need to realize that it is unaffordable for us to ignore the concerns of maintaining sanitation and hygiene. India is still lagging far behind many countries in the field of environmental sanitation. Most of the problems in the country are due to defective environment, which in turn rob people of their health, destroy their livelihoods and undermine their overall development potential. Keeping in mind the importance of health and sanitation for family and nation , an action project was planned with an objective To create awareness regarding personnel, family and community hygiene amongst the villagers and constriction of sock pits for villagers of Borbar village, Gujarat. Project conducted in different phases. First preliminary survey was done to find out the general awareness level of the villagers. Based on survey planning and execution of the project was done.for reaction purpose observation were recorded from the different key leaders of the village. After the completion of the whole project in borbar village, it was found that People become aware and sensitize towards the hygiene and sanitation and their importance in personal, family and community level.The numbers of villagers falling sick due to unhygienic condition were low as per the health worker's observation. People are using toilets and not defeat in open. ========================================================== ===========================
* ** Professor, Department of Extension & Communication, Faculty of Family & Community Sciences, Maharaja Sayajirao University, Vadodara, Gujarat Teaching Assistant, Department of Extension & Communication, Faculty of Family & Community Sciences, Maharaja Sayajirao University, Vadodara, Gujarat Research Scholar, Department of Extension & Communication, Faculty of Family & Community Sciences, Maharaja Sayajirao University, Vadodara, Gujarat
***
247
Introduction-The UNESCOdefines sanitation as maintaining clean, hygienic circumstances that helps to avoid disease through services such as waste collection and waste water removal. Sanitation is not a programme, but a way of life. We must make a sincere commitment to ourselves to ensure a clean environment in the villages and thus contribute to a healthy and prosperous society, NarendraModi, Chief Minister of Gujarat (2009). Gandhiji (1963, p.180) expressed that: we have dung heap in our villages. The approach to many villages is not refreshing experience. Often we would like to shut ones eyes and stuff ones nose such is the surrounding, dirt and offending smell. Realizing the dire need of improving the hygienic and sanitation conditions of the various part of our country. Government of India has made constant attempts to improve the sanitations. The aspect of sanitation was given importance by keeping the major objectives of the 5yr plan (1971, p.4) as: To raise the standard of living of the people and to open them of opportunities for a richer and varied life. Importance of Sanitation and Hygiene- According to WHO report(2011) entitled Water supply, sanitation and hygiene development, water sanitation health. emphasizes almost fifty per cent of the developing worlds population 2.5 billion people lack improved sanitation facilities, and over 884 million people still use unsafe drinking water sources. Inadequate access to safe water and sanitation services, coupled with poor hygiene practices, kills and sickens thousands of children every day, and leads to impoverishment and diminished opportunities for thousands more. Status of Sanitation and Hygiene in Developing Countries like IndiaAccording to WHO report(2011) entitled Water supply, sanitation and hygiene development, water sanitation health.highlighted about 2.5 billion people globally live under highly unsanitary conditions and have such poor hygiene behaviors that their exposure to risks of incidence and spread of infectious diseases, are enormous. Water stored at home is frequently contaminated by inadequate water management in the home. These issues are receiving increasing attention, but considering the huge backlog within the sector there is still a need for greater mobilization of resources and involvement of decision-makers at all levels. India is still lagging far behind many countries in the field of environmental sanitation. Most of the problems in the country are due to defective environment, which in turn rob people of their health, destroy their livelihoods and undermine their overall development potential. The environmental sanitation is still an ignored issue in India. To raise the overall standard of living the issue of environmental sanitation must be tackled seriously. It is essential to take some stricter steps to raise the current state of environmental sanitation in India. For an example in Nigeria (2008), the state government of Lagos has set up a sanitation court, which will prosecute offenders arrested for violating the state
248
environmental sanitation exercise. The state is also planning to set up five additional mobile courts in this connection. Offenders could be any form of environmental pollution such as those concerning noise, water, air, littering or erecting posters and billboards without necessary approval. Such steps taken by the governmental authorities certainly create an impact in the attitude of the community. In India, similar type of arrangements will be helpful in raising the current state of environmental sanitation. Keeping in mind the importance of Sanitation and Hygine in Developing Countries an action project was planned with an objective To create awareness regarding personnel, family and community hygiene amongst the villagers of Borbar village of Gujarat. ObjectivesMajor objective: 1. To create awareness regarding personnel, family and community hygiene amongst the villagers of Borbar village. 2. To construct the soak-pits in Borbar village. Specific Objectives: 1. To develop awareness regarding the personnel, family and community hygiene amongst the villagers from Borbar village. 2. To develop awareness regarding the benefits of soak pits, maintenance of soak pits amongst the villagers from Borbar Village. 3. To encourage the construction and use of soaked pits by the villagers in Borbar Village. 4. To obtain the reactions of the selected villagers regarding the awareness progamme. Justification for the Project- India stands second amongst the worst places in the world for sanitation, around 40 million people reside in slums without adequate water supply and sanitation, an estimated 55 per cent of all Indians or close to 6oo million people, still do not have access to any kind of toilet. Moreover, India is losing billions of dollars each year because of poorsanitation facilities; illnesses prove to be costly for the poor families, and for the economy as a whole in terms of productivity losses and expenditures on medicines, health care, and funerals. These are only few of the several statistics that reveal the darker side of the story. Sanitation and hygiene are the basic prerequisites for the development of any community. They ensure healthy life for all, which in turn becomes social and economic concern for increasing production and promoting good life. Though India is speedily escalating towards development, we need to realize that it is unaffordable for us to ignore the concerns of maintaining sanitation and hygiene. The village Borbar of Dabhoi District is selected by project worker for the project because the Government of Gujarat identified some villages which are consider in the Total Sanitation Project and the Borbar village is one amongst
249
them. In Borbar village, there is one community Navinagari which has no facility of sanitation and for these reasons the village was not declared as Nirmal Gram. So fulfillment of this need or making the village model and helping village to get award of Nirmal Gram Puraskar project worker approached the Borbar village. Hence the project worker decided to contribute in the development of the nation therefore selected one village of Gujarat for this project. Procedure for Conducting the Project- An action project is undertaken with an aim to promote the development of people for whom the action is intended, a project through which an action is under taken among the people for adoption of a new practices which help them to develop. These types of projects can become models for the people in changing their values and there by their total outlook. The project was undertaken with the village people to construct the soak pits and create awareness regarding hygiene and sanitation for the villagers of Borbar Village. The steps followed during the project were discussed under the following headings:
Steps for Planning of the ProjectCollection of Information regarding Hygiene, Sanitation and Soak PitsIn order to carry out the project successfully, it was essential to have complete information regarding hygiene, sanitation and soak pits. Project worker referred R & D centre of the Department of Extension and Communication, Faculty of family and community sciences, The Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda, Smt. Hansa Mehta Library, referred government and various organizations reports on hygiene and sanitation, and also visited websites for getting valuable content for the project. Project worker also visited District Rural Development Agency (DRDA), Vadodara to get more and clear information regarding these aspects. Selection of Village- After preparing the plan of the project it was necessary to select the village. For this purpose project worker collected information from District Rural Development Agency (DRDA). After studying reports of DRDA project worker visited two villages and started project in both the village. Project worker finally decided the Borbar village for the project. On the basis
250
of the following criteria: Criteria for Selection of Village.
Formulation of Group- Initially the sarpanch and village leaders were approached. The entire project was discussed with the sarpanch as well as with the other members of the panchayat. The village leaders were approached with the help of the sarpanch. In this meeting they were convinced for the implementation of the project. The sarpanch and village leaders agreed and were whole heartedly ready to support the project. Training of the Project Worker- Project worker learnt the details of construction of the soak pits and the method of maintaining it. Project worker contacted architect and engineer for the guidance in the designing of soak pits. The information gathered from them proved to be very useful to her in experimenting in the project. Project worker also contacted one professor from the Faculty of Technology, the M.S. University of Baroda who guided the project worker extensively for the details of the construction of soak pits. Plan of Activities Under Taken for the ProjectPreliminary Survey and their Findings- Preliminary survey was conducted for knowing the hygiene and sanitation status of the community, the sanitation and hygiene practices they already apply and the ones of which the people need to be informed check better adoption. It was found that villagers did not encounter problems with regards to the language and response systems of the tool. After conducting the preliminary survey the project worker got the idea of the awareness level of villagers regarding personal, family and community hygiene and sanitation. Development of Teaching Learning Materials under the Project- The reference materials from various organizations were referred by the project
251
worker. Most of the information available was in printed form. After selecting the group of Borbar village, project worker found that the people living in these communities and all those who were covered under the project were literate, very few were illiterate. They could understand things and read materials slowly. Therefore, it was thought that the written information and material would also be used with the help of illustrations for people to understand the awareness on hygiene and sanitation and construction of soak pits. Therefore, it was decided to prepare following teaching aids/ materials which would be effective in developing their understanding about the project. All the teaching materials were prepared by project worker: Teaching Materials were prepared by Project Worker.
Budget of the Project- The project worker developed project proposal for collaboration with the agencies for the funding. Every project requires finance. So, project worker contacted the District Rural Development Agency (DRDA) and the Lions Club of Baroda. Finally project worker convinced the director of the Lions Club and they were impressed to hear the ideas and concept of the awareness programme and agreed to give funds for the project and passed the budget of 15,000/- for the construction of soak pits, rest of expenditure for the project was bored by the project worker. Steps of Execution of the ProjectRapport Building with the Target Group- Motivational activity helped the project worker to have a closer association with the group. Motivational activities were actually executed to break the monotony and also make learning fun and enjoyable. For this motivational game/ activities were conducted. Project worker planned some motivational activities to break the ice between project worker and villagers. The activities were as follows:
252
Identity game. Playing one minute act game. All these games were played systematically, questions were decided before round started by the project worker. Discussion with the Sarpanch and Panchayat Members- After forming a group and rapport building, project worker had informal meetings with the Sarpanch and Panchayat members. Project worker discussed about the project of creating awareness on hygiene and sanitation through constructing of soak pits and details about the activities to be carried out under the whole programme. Project worker had arranged discussions amongst them and they shared their ideas, knowledge, thoughts and views regarding this project. Steps of Implementation of the Awareness Programme.
Construction of Soak Pits- For Construction of Soak pits the project worker got training and after that made a list of materials, references and diagrams for understanding the location and infrastructure of the Soak pits. Project worker demonstrated the construction of the Soak pits. Through diagrams, villagers understood and were motivated for constructing the soak pits and using the soak pit facility in their household for improving their hygiene and sanitation practices. Steps of Construction of Soak Pits.
Follow Up- Project worker went to the village and met the key leaders for
253
doing follow up of the project. It was observed that most of the participants adopted hygienic practices which were good and healthy sign in the community. Evaluation of the Project- The project worker constructed the reaction scale to obtain the reactions of the villagers regarding the construction of soak pits and awareness programmeon hygiene and sanitation. Change in the behavior and in practices amongst the villagers was measured by the observation of key leaders like; Observations of Sarpanch. Observations of Panchayat member. Observations of member of MahilaMandal. Observations of Medical Practitioners. Observation of Mantri of GramyaShinchaiSahakareeMandali limited. Constructed observation schedules to got the observation and obtain the suggestion of the key leaders regarding the awareness programme on hygiene and sanitation and construction of Soak pits. Outcomes of the Project- People become aware and sensitize towards the hygiene and sanitation and their importance in personal, family and community level.The numbers of villagers falling sick due to unhygienic condition were low as per the health workers observation. People are using toilets and not defeat in open. All the respondents had not attended such awareness programmein the past so they interested to learn about the sanitation and hygiene. All the respondents were ready to construct soak pits for improving the sanitation. Majority of the respondents were aware about the personal, family and community hygiene and sanitation. Practices of the hygiene and sanitation had changed drastically. Villagers started using toilet facilities. Majority of the problems related to the hygienic and sanitary were solved due to the usage of soak pits. Majority of the villagers reacted that constriction of soak pits was an easy exercise and is also a good solution to maintain hygiene and sanitation in this village. This reflects that project was well accepted by the villagers and they were satisfied with the construction of the soak pits.
====================== References1. Sharma, P. Personal Hygiene and environmental sanitation of selected pupils and their mothers of sevasi village, Department of Education and Extension Education, Faculty of Home Science, The Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda, Thesis (M.Sc.), April,1978. Patel, C. An action project on income generation through Rakhi making amongst Girls and Women of Manjalpur areas in Vadodara, Department of Extension and Communication, Faculty of Family and Community Scieneces, The Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda, Action Project (PG), March, 2010. Hadial, P. An action project on constructing check- dam to create sustainable source of water for people in Kumetha Village Vadodara District, Department of
2.
3.
254
Extension and Communication, Faculty of Family and Community Scieneces, The Maharaja SayajiraoUniversity of Baroda Thesis (M.Sc.), April,2009. 4. Pathak, A. An action project on awareness generation programme on importance of institutional delivery for the community volunteers and Pregnant Women of Three Selected Villages, Namely MotaFofaliya , Zanzad and Barkal of SinorTaluka, Vadodara, Department of Extension and Communication, Faculty of Family and Community Scieneces, The Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda, Thesis (M.Sc.), April,2010. 5. Bhatnagar, S. Knowledge and practice in household Sanitation as reported of village Asoj in Gujarat, Department of Education and extension education, Faculty of Home Science, The Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda, Thesis (M. Sc), 1967. 6. Pandse, S. Knowledge and Practice of urban housewives in household sanitation, Department of Education and extension education, Faculty of Home Science, The Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda, Thesis (M. Sc), 1969. 7. Kumar, R. Environmental pollution & Health Hazards in India, Ashish Publishing house, New Delhi, 1987. Website 1. h t t p : / / g o i n d i a . a b ou t . c o m / od / a n n o ya n c e s i n c o n v e n i e n c e s / p / indiasanitation.htm 2. http://www.unicef.org/wash/index_hygiene.htm 3. http://www.unicef.org/wash/index_hygiene.html 4. http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/12775376 5. http://www.unicef.org/india/reallives_5789.htm 6. http://www.ruraldev.gujarat.gov.in/tsc.html 7. http://www.unicef.org/india/resources_1208.htm 8. http://wedc.lboro.ac.uk/resources/conference/34/Vyasa_V_-_269.pdf 9. http://www.wsp.org/wsp/sites/wsp.org/files/publications/wsp-esi-india.pdf
Importance of Social Participation in Adoption of New Technology for Sustainable Rural Devel opment
* Jitendra Singh "Bhadauria"
========================================================== Abstract- The study determined farmers adoption of improved agricultural technologies disseminated via Uttar Pradesh Diversified Support Project (UPDASP) in District Baghpat, Uttar Pradesh State, India. An interview schedule was used to collect data from a sample of 200 farmers. Out of 200 farmers 100 were adoptores and other 100 were non-adopters. Results show that 15 percent adopters and 8 percent non-adopters were participating in social organization having representation or membership. 10 percent adopters and 7 percent non-adopters were belonging to the membership of educational organization. 7 percent adopters and 10 percent non- adopters were the member of cultural organization. 4 percent adopters and 3 percent non -adopters were the member of economic organization. 6 percent adopters and 7 percent non-adopters were member of political organization. 58 percent adopters and 5 percent non-adopters were the member of Self Help Groups (SHG) where as 60 percent of the respondents of non-adopters was having no membership of any organization. Study also revealed that Social participation significantly influenced adoption of improved agricultural technologies disseminated via. Uttar Pradesh Diversified Support Project (UPDASP) in District BaghpatUttarpradesh. ========================================================== Introduction - Participation in social activities is an important element of peoples well-being and their ability to socialize with others. Being socially connected with other people and with social institutions, such as clubs and organizations, fosters social interaction, helps increase peoples sense of belonging and provides balance in peoples lives. Belonging to social networks can also provide a number of tangible benefits, including information, access to goods and service, adoption of new technology and business contacts, as well as emotional support. Whether we live in the crowded bustle of an inner city or in a quieter, less populated rural area, most of us are part of the ===========================
* Assistant Professor & Head, Department of Agricultural Extension, Janata Mahavidyalaya Ajitmal, Distt. Auraiya (UP)
256
community in which we live. Social participation refers to peoples social involvement and interaction with others. Activities such as volunteering, making donations, participating in sports, and recreational activities are all forms of social participation. Social participation improves their own and the communitys well-being. Social participation includes participation in political activities and participation in social activities. Measures of factors that influence social participation include social networks, sense of belonging, and level of trust. Social Participation is engagement in a variety of roles with others. Social roles include domestic roles of home-maintainer and caregiver, interpersonal roles of friend and family member, major life roles as student, worker and volunteer, and community roles such as participant in social organizations, religious participant, hobbyist, & political participants such as representation in Gram panchayat, Block panchayat & District panchayat. Methodology: District Baghpat of western Uttar Pradesh was selected purposively to investigate different aspects of adoption of new technology via Uttar Pradesh Diversified Agricultural Support Project (UPDASP). Social participation is one of them. Two blocks namely Baghpat and Pilana were selected by using simple random method of sampling. Ten villages were selected from each block using simple random method of sampling. Thus a total of twenty villages were selected for this study. Lists of villagers were obtained from the V.D.O. for the selection of respondents. These lists of villagers divided into two parts, adopters and non-adopters. Five adopters and five non-adopters were selected randomly from each village, total ten respondents from each village selected. Thus only one hundred adopters and one hundred non-adopters were selected for the study. Social participation was treated as the degree to which an individual was involved in social, educational, political, cultural and economical organizations. The allotments of scores for participation were following. Table - 1 Showing alloted scores of organisational participation of the respondents
Member of organizations Social organisation (NGO, Rotary club, Youth Club, farmers club, Kisan sabha etc.) Educational organisation (School, College, Technical Institute, Training school etc. ) Cultural organisation (Religious Trust, Societies, and Clubs, Religious council etc.) Economical organisation ( Cooprative societies, Banks ) Political organisation (Gram Panchayat, Block Panchayat, Zila Panchayat, Assembaly, Parliament, Political Parties etc.) Member of Self Help Group (SHG) Member of none organization Scores 1 2 3 4 5
6 0
257
Data were collected by personal interview method with the help of pretested structured schedule. Data thus collected were tabulated, analyzed and interpreted in the light of the objectives set up for the present study. Descriptive and inferential statistics were used for analysis of the data. The descriptive statistics include percentage and mean etc. standard deviation, variance, t test, Pearsons Coefficient of correlation, spearman brown formula for reliability of the schedule, were used at different stages in the study as inferential statistics. To test the significant difference between adopters and non-adopters regarding social participation variables used in this study, null hypothesis (Ho) was tested. Result and Discussion : The social participation was operationalized as the participation of the respondents in social organization for leading to others in general way and specific in particular way by holding the post of member or officials in such organization. Following table shows the social participation of the respondents in various organizations. Table : 2 Showing distribution of social participation of the respondents in various organization
S.N. 1 2 3 4 5 6 Organisation Social organization Educational organization Cultural organization Economical organization Political organization Member of Self Help Group (SHG) No participation Total Adopters 15 10 7 4 6 58 Percent 15 10 7 4 6 58 Non adopters 8 7 10 3 7 5 Percent 8 7 10 3 7 5
7 8
Nil 100
Nil 100
60 100
60 100
Above table shows 15 percent adopters and 8 percent non-adopters were participating in social organization having membership. 10 percent adopters and 7 percent non-adopters were belonging to the membership of educational organization. 7 percent adopters and 10 percent non- adopters were the member of cultural organization. 4 percent adopters and 3 percent non -adopters were the member of economic organization. 6 percent adopters and 7 percent nonadopters were member of political organization. 58 percent adopters and 5 percent non-adopters were the member of Self Help Groups (SHG) where as 60 percent of the respondents of non-adopters were not the member of any organization. To test the significant difference between the adopters and non
258
adopters regarding social participation in an organization following null Hypothesis was formed. Null Hypothesis (Ho): There were no significant difference in social participation of organization between adopters and non- adopters. Table no. 3 shows the total score, mean score, standard deviation, variance and t value for social participation of the respondents. Table : 3 Showing score, mean score, standard deviation, variance and t value of social participation of the respondents
S.N. 1 2 3 4 5 Particulars Total score Mean score Standard deviation Variance Calculated t value Adopters 450 4.50 1.97 3.95 11.46 Non adopters 129 1.29 1.91 3.65
From above table the calculated value of t found 11.46, that was more than table value of t (1.75) at the .05% level of significance. Therefore null hypothesis was rejected. Hence there were significant difference in social participation in various organizations regarding adoption of technology between adopters and non-adopters. Conclusion - All of the respondents those were adopters of new farming technology via Uttar Pradesh Diversified Agricultural Support Project belonging to the representation of various organizations means those farmers participated in any type of organization adopted new technology because of few nonadopters were having the representation of the various organization. The study was also revealed that there were significant difference between adopters and non-adopters regarding their social participation in various organizations. Hence, conclusion drawn from the study that social participation payed very important role in the adoption of new technology for development of people in rural areas.
====================== References1. Agwu AE (2000). Diffusion of Improved Cowpea Production Technologies among Farmers in the Northeast Savana zone of Nigeria. Ph.D Thesis, Department of Agricultural Extension, University of Nigeria, Nsukka. Agwu AE (2004). Factors influencing adoption of improved cowpeaproduction technologies in Nigeria. J. Int. Agric. Ext. Educ. 11(1): 81-89 A. E. Agwu, J. N. Ekwueme and A. C. Anyanwu (2008) Adoption of improved agricultural technologies disseminated via radio farmer programme by farmers in Enugu State, Nigeria African Journal of Biotechnology Vol. 7 (9), pp. 1277-
2. 3.
259
4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.
10. 11. 12.
13.
14.
15. 16.
1286, 2 May, 2008. Bose, S.P. (1965). Socio cultural Factors in farm Efficiency, Indian Journal of Extension Education, Vol. 1, No. 3. Chitamber, J.B. (1990). Introductory Rural Sociology. Wiley Eastern Ltd., New Delhi. Gajanayak. J (1984). People Participation in rural development. The rationale and significance Indian Journal of Agricultural Economics - 41 (3) 289 - 297. Ghurye, G.S. (1957). Caste and class in India, Popular Book Depot, Bombay. Gill, S. S. & Singh Ajit (1992) A study of adoption & status of recommended practices in Panjab. Indian Journal of Extension Hooda, R. S. (1992) Role of socio-economic factors on the adoption of sprinkler irrigation in Bhiwani district (Haryana) India. International Journal of Tropical Agriculture, 10:3, pp. 214-218. Ilbery, B. (1985), Agricultural Geography, Oxford University Press, Oxford. Jaiswal, N.K. (1968) A study of adoption behaviour of tribal and non-tribal farmers. Journal of Bihar Agricultural College, Sabour, Vol. 7, pp. 9 - 13. Jodha, N. S. (1986), "Research and Technology for Dryland Farming in India: Some Issues for the future strategy", Indian Journal of Agricultural Economics, Vol. 41, No. 3, July - September, pp. 234 -247. Joshi, P. K. Laxmi Tewari and P. S. Brithal (2006), "Diversification and its Impact on small holders : Evidence from a study on Vegetable Production", Agricultural Economics Research Review, Vol. 19, No. 2 (Forth coming) Josi, V. D. (1985). Factors associated with small farmers extent of adoption of sugarcane production technology. Maharashtra Journal of Extension Education, Vol. V. Mac-Iver , R.M. and Page C.H., (1977). Society : An Introductory Analysis.The Mac Millan Co. of India Ltd. Bombay. Hannah N (1991). The information technology revolution development.World Bank economic Discussion Paper. Washington D.C.,U.S.A., p. 120.
Health Related Problems of Single Living Male and Female in Bhopal Town due to taking Food outside Home
* Poonam Muktawat ** Nilima Verma

========================================================== Abstract- The present study was made to assess the health related problems of single living male and female by taking food outside home. The study was conducted in various areas of Bhopal town. A sample of 300 single living male and female (Widow/Widower, Divorcee, Unmarried and Separated) aged 25-45 years were selected randomly for the study. The multistage stratified purposive technique was used for the selection of the sample. On taking food outside home, majority of respondents (73%) did not face any kind of health related problem.5.74%male and 13.8% female respondentsfaced gastric and acidity as well as 7.37% males and 5.61% females suffered from vomiting. ========================================================== Introduction- The food pattern of single living male and female is dependent upon the psychological as well as sociological condition. So it is needed to note down how and why psychological as well as sociological conditions are responsible for the intake of food by single living male and female and the change in their food pattern. This study is focused upon only single living male and female. The single living male and female come under these categories i.e. unmarried, divorcee, widowed and separated. Vijay Kumar et.al. (1992) conducted a survey in Thiruvananthapuram city of Kerala to assess the health and functional status of the persons. Out of the 650 persons covered 20.15% of male and 68.1% of females were widowed. The women were found to be poorer suffering a lot having more morbidity than the men in spite of their greater life expectancy. The diagnosed illness included hypertension (18.4%) arthritis and joint complaints (12.1%) chronic bronchitis (11.7%) Diabetes (9.5%) and coronary heart Disease (5.7%). Chronic bronchitis and Diabetes were more among the males whereas hypertension was more among the females 20.9% of men and 32.8% of women were habituated to chewing of betel leaves. Perceived morbidity was higher among the females than men. The social and economic marginalization has an impact on the health of widows ===========================
* ** Department of Home Science, Sri R.D.A.K.(P.G.) Girls College Hathras (U.P.) Department of Home Science Govt. M.L.B. (P.G.) Girls College Bhopal (M.P.)
261
(Chen and Dreze 1995).health in widowhood and divorce becoming more common in many societies (Kari Hemminki and Xinjun Li 2003). The evidence relating widowhood to poor health status and negative health behaviour is inconsistent (Sara Wilcox et al.2003). According to article Nutrition food is basic to survival and people have built in mechanisms in their bodies that work to control how much they eat, when they eat. Research Methods- The data were collected with the help of questionnaire cum interview technique. A pretested and predesigned questionnaire having all relevant informations were collected from 300 single living male and female aged 25-45 years. These respondents were selected from 8 representive areas of Bhopal town. Purposive multistage stratified sampling technique was employed for selection of single living male and female respondents. The present study highlighted that the single living male and female were taking food outside home and faced health related problems. An interview schedule to elicit the information of the respondents was requested to fill the Performa with full assurance about his confidentially and anonymity of his information. The respondents were assured that the data would be used only research purpose of the study. Research Finding and Discussion- The findings obtained from the present study have been discussed under the following subheads: (i)General information regarding the respondents: General information regarding the respondents as age group and their percent participation is presented in table 1 . Table 1: Age group wise distribution of single living male and female.
Age group (years) 25-30 30-35 35-40 40-45 Total Male No. 10 35 29 48 122 % 8.20 28.69 23.77 39.34 40.67 No. 6 46 50 76 178 Female % 3.37 25.84 28.09 42.70 59.33 No. 16 81 79 124 300 Total % 5.33 27.00 26.33 41.34 100.00
c2 = 4.083, df = 3, p >0.05 It was noted from table 1 that all 300 single living males and females participated in this study. It was noted that out of all 300 respondents of this study, 122 single living male and 178 single living female were interviewed. Out of 122 single living male respondents, 8.20% male were of age group 25 - 30 years, 28.69% male were noted in age group 30 -35 years, 23.77% male of age group and 39.34% male of age group 40-45 years participated in this present study. Out of 178 single living female respondents, 3.37 female were of age group25 - 30 years, 25.84% female of age group 30 -35 years, 28.09% female of age group 35- 40 years and 42.70% female were of age group 4045 years in this study. It was noted that 40.67% single living male respondents and 59.33% single living female respondents from all four age group participated
262
in this study. Statistically, no significant difference was observed regarding the age groups between single living male and female.(c2= 4.083, df = 3, p>0.05). The marital status of male and female respondents and their percentile participation is presented in table 2. Table 2: Status and marital category of single living male and female.
Category Unmarried Widow Divorcee Separated Total No. 70 14 32 6 122 Male % 57.38 11.47 26.23 4.92 40.67 No. 69 45 62 2 178 Female % 38.76 25.29 34.83 1.12 59.33 No. 139 59 94 8 300 Total % 46.33 19.67 31.33 2.67 100.00
c2 = 18.851, df = 3, p<0.05 Table 2 shows the distribution of all three hundred single living male and female respondents according to their status and marital category. All male and female respondents were divided into two category i.e. unmarried and married. The married category was further divided into widowed, divorcee and separated sub categories. Out of 122 single living male respondents 57.38% were unmarried. In married category of male respondents, 11.47% were widow, 26.23% were divorcee and 4.92% were separated. In 178 single living female respondents of this study, 38.76% were of unmarried category. 25.29% widowed, 34.83% divorcee and 1.12% separated female respondents were of married class. 46.33% unmarried male and female respondents participated in this study while 19.67% widowed, 31.33% divorcee and 2.67% separated male and female of married class were included for study. Statistically, significant difference was observed regarding the marital status between single living male and female (c2 = 18.851, df = 3, p<0.05). Health related problems regarding the respondents: when single living male and female respondents took food outside home, some of them faced health related problems. The results are presented in table 3 Table 3: Health related problems by taking food outside home by single living male and female.
Health problem Gastric/ acidity Vomiting Fever Constipation None Total No 7 9 5 7 94 122 Male % 5.74 7.37 4.10 5.74 77.05 40.67 Female No % 24 13.58 10 5.61 8 4.49 11 6.17 125 70.22 178 59.33 No 31 19 13 18 219 300 Total % 10.34 6.33 4.33 6.00 73.00 100.00 Statistical value df P 2 5.071 4 >0.05
Table 3 shows the distribution of single living male and female respondents according to their health problems by taking food outside home. Out of 300 single living respondents, 73.00% respondents denied for any health problem by taking food outside, 10.34% respondents had gastric/acidity. problems, 6.33%
263
respondents suffered from vomiting, 4.33% respondents were suffering from fever due to intestinal infection etc.6.00% respondents had constipation. Out of 122 single living male respondents, 77.05% male respondents denied form any health problems, 5.74% males had gastric / acidity and constipation problem in each. 7.34% male respondents had vomiting, 4.10% males suffered from fever by taking food outside home. Out of 178 single living female respondents, 70.22% female respondents denied for any health problems. 13.58 % female had gastric/acidity problem, 5.61 % females had vomiting 4.49% female respondents suffered from fever and 6.17% females had constipation problem by taking food outside home. Statistically, insignificant difference was observed regarding the heath related problems by taking food outside home between single living male and female (c2=5.071,df=4,p>0.0. In relation to heath problem of single living males and females when outside food was taken, the results indicated that majority of respondents (73.00%) did not face any health related problems. Only 10.34% respondents had gastric or acidity problem due to outside food. It was due to oily outside food or indigestion problem. Few respondents faced constipation, fever or vomiting. Higher percentage of male respondents (77.05%) than female (70.22%) revealed that males were more habitual than females to take outside food due to many reasons. More females than males faced health related problem by food outside home due to their limited outgoing, morning walk and less physical exercise as well as more mental tension. Conclusion- Statistically, significant difference was not observed regarding health problem by outside food between single living males and females (p>0.05).The present study was restricted only to the single living males and females in Bhopal town. It was suggested that a study may be conducted on the health related problems. Majority of the respondent i.e.73.00 % denied any health related problems by taking food outside home. Remaining respondents faced gastric, vomiting, fever, constipation health related problems.
====================== References1. 2. 1992: K. Vijay Kumar, et. al., "Life and health of theelderly in a community in transition", Result of a survey in thirivananthapuram city. 1995: Marty Chen and Dreze Jeam, "Recent research on widows in India", (Workshop and conference report), Economic Political Weekly, 30 sept., p2425-50. 2003: Kari Hemminki et.al., "Life style and cancer : Effect of widowhood and divorce", CancerEpidemiology Biomarkers & Prevention, American Association for Cancer Research, vol.12, p-899-904. 2003: Sara Wilcox et.al., "The effect of widowhood on physical and mental health, health behaviours and health outcomes : The Women's Health Initiative Health Psychology American Psychology Association, vol.2(5), p-513-522 Nutrition: http://www.foods.org/health/Healthy-living-VI/Nutrition.htm.
3.
4.
5.
Effect of Heavy Metals on Fish and Amphidia with Various Histochemical Changes * Mukesh Kumar Napit
========================================================== Abstract- Studies on the toxicity of common metals, pesticides Herbicides, Fungicides and some industrial pollutants on Fish and amphibian species have been reviewed. Pollutants such as heavy metals, pesticides cause disease, morphological, behavioral and genetical abnormalities in Fish and amphibian (Aquatic species). Physiological malformation, histological, haematological and biochemical changes have also been observed in Fish and amphibian. Heave metal significantly affect the early life stages of Aquatic animals. Toxic effects of heavy metals and pesticides very in different organs of Fish and amphibian. Liver, gill, Kidney are tissue that can accumulate high level of pollutants. Accumulation of pollutants in tissues of Fish and amphibian is dependent upon exposure duration and concentration of pollutants as well as other Factors, such as salanity temperature , hardness turbidity, PH , OD, COD, BOD and TDS etc. Key Words- Fish and Amphibian Fauna, Variation, Toxicity, Heavy Metals ========================================================== Introduction- Industrial waste has long been recognized as serious pollutant of the aquatic environment. Heavy metals have toxic effect in the exposed organism. The presence of metals and pesticides beyond permissible limits in water has been reported world wide. Our study Focuses on the toxic effect of heavy metals and pesticides on Fish and amphibian Fauna and their variations. In India, steps have been taken to monitoring of heavy metals and other pollutants level in water sample of major rivers. Monitoring of pollutants has been done in India, Ganga action plan, Rajiv Gandhi National drinking water mission and integrated environmental programme on heavy metals. (IEPHM). Water Samples collected from various sources in different sites of copra, sunar, Viyarma rivers and ponds of Damoh District, were analysed and lead was found within the permissible level. Lead concentration in submerged plants, Fish and amphibian at various sites of river copra sunar viyarma were observed only down stream sites and ===========================
* Department of Zoology, Swami Vivekanand Govt. College Berasia, Bhopal (M.P.)
265
Fish and amphibian species collected at Damoh, which was possible due to discharge of lead containing influent from Narsingarh mycem cement Industries along site of the copra and sunar river in Damoh District. All the chemicals of Industrial waste are toxic to aquatic animals and many cases of death of sub-lethal pathology of liver, Kidney, reproductive system, Nervous system of aquatic organism have been reported. By discharge from the effluent inflows, amount of heavy metal and pesticides in water show an increase. They are present in water in dissolved condition from only at low levels, since heavy metal compounds have low solubility, Mineral suspension and precipitation substances are able to store heavy metal ions on their outer surface. Heavy metals and pesticides can also be found in water organism. They can be taken up by higher organism through the Food chain and sink to bottom as sediment. Damoh is known as city of lakes it is embedded with 8 different lakes and 3 rivers. These wet lands are of utter importance as they are the good and useful sources to mankind in different ways. Some are used for irrigation, some for potable water supply, raw water supply , recreation, fisheries, washing etc. With rapid urbanization, constant, changes in demographic structure specially during second half of last century , all these water bodies have been subjected to various environmental problems. The resulted in deterioration of water quality through inflow of sewage, solid waste dumping other anthropogenic activities thus affecting the biodversity. In this study all the 8 lakes and 3 rivers of Dahom were used for different purposes. The output of this study would some how lead to the better environmental management and help to save our water bodies. Material and Methods-The water samples were collected during July 2011June 2012. The Method of collection, preservation and enumeration of Plankton, fish and amphibian were as per standard method. Eleven Physico-chemical parameters were analysed and planktons fish and amphibian population were grouped accordingly. Fish collected seasonally, from all polluted and non polluted selected sites by hand picking or fishing nets and would be preserved in 5-10% formaldehyde in glass or plastic bottle. Authentic keys for identification and classification of fish, would be used. Days fauna. (1958), fish identification by H.R. Singh, Jhingaran ( 1985). The key for identification of amphibian is available in ZSI Jabalpur and Calcutta would be taken. Boulenger; G.A. (1990), the amphibian fauna of British India. Annandale; N. (1918); S.K. Dutta; (1997); etc would be sought for amphibian identification. Results and DiscussionHeavy metals- Heavy metals are those, of which specific gravity (density) is more than about 5g/cm2 . Heavy metals and their salts and organic compounds
266
are found to be used in various industrial processes, agriculture, manufacture of batteries and electroplating etc. Fraction of them may enter into effluents. Many industries contributing heavy metal wastewater stream are pesticides, mining wastewater stream are pesticides, mining, electroplating, textile, printing etc. Heavy metals are stable elementals, they can not be metabolized by body and bio-accumulation is passed through the food chain to humans. Some metals are naturally found in the body and are essential to health. Iron for example prevents anemia, zinc is cofactor in over 100 enzyme reactions. Some metals such as Mercury. Aluminum, Arsenic, Cadmium, Nickel etc. that act as poison, interfere the enzyme system and metabolism of body. Copper- Copper is a semi-precious metal and often used in the electrical industry. The toxic effect of copper compounds are applied as algaecides and fungicides Copper is toxic even in low amount for all water organisms such as bacteria, algae, fish. Copper is significant as most important trace element for organism metabolism but high concentration damages health. Zinc - Zinc is present in most rocks and which is weathered out and deposits into soil. Zinc is released in thermal outgasing and other volcanic events. Zinc is used in electroplating, smelting are processing. Zinc is an essential element in organisms. Zinc is essential for growth & development of foetus. Zine accumulates particularly in mollusks such as snails and mussels. Cadmium- Cadmium is naturally occurring element, it is rarely found s a pure metal in nature. Cadmium is thrown in the water as a by-product of extraction of Pb, Zn and Cu from their respective. Low level chronic exposure to cadmium can cause adverse health effect including gastrointestinal, hematological, musculoskeletal, renal, neurological and reproductive disorders. The main target organ for cadmium exposure is the kidney. Behavioural Abnormalities- Heavy metals directly influence the behavior of the fish and amphibian by impairing mental and neurological function Metals influence neurotransmitter production and alter numerous metabolic processes. Behavior abnormalities in various fish and amphibian species on exposure to heavy metals have been reported by several researches Frequent surfacing with irregular opercular movement in fishes exposed to cadmium. Others also reported the lethargic response and frequent surfacing in copper exposed Hetropneustes fossilis and Rana tigrina. Lethargy and loss of equilibrium may be due to depletion of energy in the body of animal. Cyprinion watsoni when exposed to copper showed little behavior change in low concentration Lethargy and loss of equilibrium was observed in high concentration of copper The impairment of carbohydrate metabolism was reported which resulted in the depletion of energy. The release of corticosterol hormone in Sockeys Salmon. Oncorhynchus nerka when treated with copper Loss of equilibrium, frequent surfacing, sinking and outburst of erratic swimming in mercury exposed fish and amphibian was also reported.
267
Bioaccumulation- Heavy metals enter and accumulate in body tissue faster than body detoxification path ways and gradual build up of these toxins occurs. Many studies have shown that fish are able to accumulate and retain heavy metal from their environment. Considerable difference in mercury concentration in muscles of different fishes amphibian from Sunar and Kopra River in Damoh District was observed. Copper and Zinc accumulation in liver and spleen of Cyprinus carpio collected from the Bhadbhada Dam and lake Rajnagar. It has been observed that accumulation of metal in the tissue of fish is dependent upon exposure concentration and duration as well as environments factors such as salinity , temperature. hardness and metabalism of animal. Environmental factors effect on the accumulation of copper, has been investlgated. On Oreochromis mossambica concentration and duration of exposure effect the accumulation of copper on Lepidocephlicthys guntea and Bufo bufo. Accumulation of metal varies in various tissues of fish and amphibian. Tissue wise accumulation varies for metal Hg. on Tinca tinca. They also observed the general accumulation in the order for metal Hg <Cd < Pb. Highest lead concentration was in gill followed by kidney and liver in Oreochromis mossambica and Rana tigrina. Heavy metal accumulate to great extent in gill followed by liver and muscle in decreasing order, except for cadmium which is higher is liver than gill and muscle. Effect of temporal factor on accumulation of Zinc metal in organs and tissues was observed. The highest Zinc concentration in fish and amphibian organs and tissues were detected in summer and autumn. They also reported that highest Zinc load were found in kidney and liver and lower in muscle of fish and amphibian. Biochemical Abnormality- Nutritionally heavy metals are directly antagonistic to essential trace elements. Heavy metals compete with nutrient elements for binding site on transport and storage of proteins, metal enzymes and receptors, Disruption of metabolic balance of nutrient elements result in marked aberrations in metabolism of carbohydrate, proteins, amino acid, lipid, neurotransmitters and hormones. In Clarias batrachus exposed to 2.5 ppm CdSO4 recorded the value of glucose gradual fall was whereas cholesterol, total protein, create nine, urea and potassium values showed a regular increase. Effect of textile mill effluents and dyes on hematological parameters was observed . Workers reported hypoglycemic conditions in air breathing fish due to cadmium and chromium contamination. Biochemical alteration hyperglycemia in lead exposed Barbus conchonius has been reported. Enzyme and most of hormones are made up of proteins. Proteins are sensitive and early indicator of heavy metal poisoning. Enhancement of protein
268
content due to heavy metal contamination was reported. Reduced protein. lipid and cholesterol contents of liver and overy in Notopterus notopterus exposed to Hgcl2 and Cdcl2 and combination of both metals was observed Cadmium, lead, copper, arsenic, Mercury and chromium exposed Channa punctatus showed decrease in protein and RNA contents. When Channa punctatus fingerlings were exposed to Zinc sulfate solution for 30 days altered the concentration of electrolyte in blood. Bronchial NaK. ATPase activity was inhibited approximately by 40% after 48h of lead exposure on Oreochromis mossambica. Developmental Abnormality- Early life stages of fish and amphibian such as egg and larval stages are generally more sensitive period on life-cycle. Fish and amphibian embryo is less sensitive to metal than larvae due to protection offered by chorion. Cadimium has been found to be very toxic to early stages of fish. Cadmium and Zinc can cross the chorion of egg. These metals effect the development of embryo , Zinc has been reported to be less toxic than cadmium to fish eggs. A relatively low concentration of 2 Mg/1. Zinc altered egg incubation time and caused eye, jaw and spinal abnormalities. Egg larvae mortality from cadmium exposure has been attributed due to number of mechanisrns. These include gill damage, mucus accumulation on the gills of larvae, cadmium was highly toxic to early life stage of fish. Significant mortality of egg and delay in hatching time of Cyprinous carpio when exposed to low concentration of cadmium metal was seen94. Abnormal hatching, spinal deformity and anisophthalmia was observed in Rana tigrina embryos exposed to leach ate (waste disposal), hatchability was also inhibited58 and vitellogenesis and unknown proteins were induced in the sera of male Rana tigrina exposed to the diluted leach ate solution. Haematological Abnormality- Effect of heavy metal on physiology of blood serum has also been studied because blood is a good path physiological indicator. Blood is also good bio-indicator or diagnostic tool to study the problem in organ function . Various changes in red blood cells of various fish species due to different concentration of copper metal and time of exposure have been reported. Increase in hemoglobin concentration in 25mg/1 copper exposed fish Heteropneustes fossilis. Decrease in number of erythrocyte in blood of Labeo rohita after 24h exposure to copper. Histological Abnormality- Change in histological structure of specific vital organs due to exposure of sub-lethal concentration of metal in various fishes have been reported by several researchers. The gills are primary respiratory organ of the fish. The gill epithelium of fish is major site of gaseous exchange, acid base balance, ionic regulation and excretion of nitrogenous wastes. Gills are the target. organs of water born toxicant such as metal. Low concentration of metal disturbs ionic regulation which in turn effect the gill function and structure.
269
Tissue necrosis, prominent rupture and fusion of secondary lamellae in gill in copper sulfate exposed Labeo rohita Alteration of the epithelial surface of gill in copper exposed Danio dangila. Histological changes have been reported in gills of exposed fish Catla catla and Labeo rohita to heavy metals.. Mercury and cadmium exposed Lepidocephalichthys guntea showed lesions in ovary and impairment of vitellogenesis. The changes in gill filament. proliferation of chloride cells in Zinc treated Catla catla and Labeo rohita. Liver plays major role in metabolism of excretion, digestion and storage of various substances including some toxic substance to fish. Conclusion- Heavy metals and pesticides have long been recognized as serious pollutants of aquatic environment. Heavy metals affect organism directly by accumulation in their body. They cause serious impairment in metabolic, physiological and structural system. Heavy metals may affect an organism indirectly by transfer to the next trophic level of food chain. The accumulation of heavy metal in the tissues of an organism can result in chronic illness and cause potential damage of population. Fish are able to accumulate and retain heavy metal and other pollutants from their environment. Accumulation of metals and pesticides in the tissue of fish is dependent upon exposure concentration as well as other factors such as salinity, temperature, hardness and metabolism of organism2. Heavy metals effect on specific vital organs such as liver, gill and kidney. Liver contains the highest metal concentration because it is an organ of storage and detoxification of metals8. Liver has also an important role in storage, redistribution. Detoxification, and also act as an active site of pathological effects, induced by contaminants. Different degree of metal accumulation in various tissues depends upon the biochemical characteristic of metal. Fish and amphibian may accumulate heavy metals by absorption through gills has been observed the concentration of metal in gill reflect the concentration of metal in water in which fish and amphibian species live.
====================== References1. AHAMD AND DATTA MUNSHI, J.S. (1987) Variation of copper toxicity on the fingerlings of fresh water Indian carps, Catla catla and Laleo rohita. Biol. Bull. Indian 9 (3). 185-189. ALLEN P (1995) Chronic accumulation of cadmium in the adible tissue of Oreochromus aureus Modification by mercury and lead. Arch. Environ cotam Toxicol 29. 8-14. ANAND KUMAR A. TRIPATHY, A.P. AND TRIPATH. N.K. (2001) Effect of dirnecron on the blood parameters of Heferopneustes fossilis J. Environ Bio. 22(4) , 297-298. AVENANT-OLDWAGE AAND MARX; H.M. (2000). Bloaccumulation of chromium, copper and iron in the organs and tissue of Clarias gariepinus in Olifant River kruger National park water SA 26: 269-582.
2.
3.
4.
270
5.
6. 7. 8.
9.
10.
11.
12. 13. 14.
BARLAS, P.S. AND RANI A.U. (2003) Cadmium Induced antioxident defense mechanism in fresh water teleost Oreochromis mossambicus (tilapia) Ecotoxi ecology and Environment safety 56. (2) 216-221. BEENA S. VISWARANJAN, S. (1987) Effect of cadmium and mercury on the hematological parameters of fish Cyprinus carpio, Environ. Eco. 4. 726-732. Boulenger, G.A. (1990) Amphibia in India, Record of Amphibia Zoological Survey of India 83(1-2); pp123-127. CHANDRA , SMITA, RAM, R.N., SINGH, J (2001) Toxic effect of carbofuran on certain hematological parameter in yearlings of Cyprinus carpio Aquacult. 2(2) 137-140. CUSIMANO, R. F. BRAKKED. F. AND CHARMAN, G.A. (1985) Effect of pH the toxicities of cadmium copper and zinc to steelhead trout, (Salmo gairdner) Can . J. Fish Aquat. Sci. 43. 1497-1503. CYRIAC, P.J. ANTONY, A AND NAMBISAN P.N.K. (1989) Hemoglobin and Haematocrit values in the fish, Oreochromis mossambicus (Peters) after short term exposure to copper and mercury, Bull Environ. Contam, Toxicol 43: 315320. DATTA, S. SINGH, H. DAS R. C. (2003) Influence of soil sediment factors on acute Toxicity , of inorganic mercurry to Catla-catla, Environment and Ecology. 21. 3 pp 542-551. Days. F. (1958); Fresh water fish fauna of British India. Vol. 1,2,-3. Dutta S.K. (1997); Amphibian of India and Sri Lanka (Checklist and Bibliography) odyssey Publishing House , Bhubaneshwar. Singh H.R. and Jhingran V.G. (1985); Freshwater fishes of Indian region, India, Narendra Publishing House, New Delhi.
Volume-IX, Coming in September, 2013 ISSN 0975-4083


Chief Editor
Research Journal of Social and Life Sciences ISSN 0973-3914, Vol.-XIV- I, Y ear-07, June-2013
An Assessment of Ethno botanically Important Ferns from Dehradun District of Uttrak hand
* Chhaya Singh ** Satish Garkoti *** H. C. Pande
========================================================== Abstract- Dehradun is located in the crest of Shivalik hills and the outer scrap of Himalayas. The ethno botanical studies assumes great importance in enhancing our knowledge about plants grown and used by native/ tribal people, the rich diversity assembled by them for their sustenance and different means adopted by them for its preservation / conservation. The study is based on the field survey and published literature on medicinal plants of Garhwal Himalaya and Dehradun. Remote villages of the area were surveyed in the year 2008-2012 and ethnobotanical information were collected by interacting with local people, medicine men and experienced people. In all 51 ferns are used in ethnobotanical practices in the district. Key words- Fern flora, Ecological observations, Dehradun. ========================================================== Introduction- Dehradun is located in the crest of Shivalik hills and the outer scrap of Himalayas. It is an irregular parallelogram with its longer axis lying almost North-West and South-East. The total area of the district is 3016 km2, out of which 479km2 is the forest land. The climate is mostly monsoon type with heavy rainfall during rainy season. The altitude of the district varies from 250m-2850m due to variation in the altitude, the district represents unique composition of vegetation which supporto large number of different plant species. The vegetation of the tract is important and possesses great potential as a raw material of the plant kingdom. The ethno botanical studies assumes great importance in enhancing our knowledge about plants grown and used by native/ tribal people, the rich diversity assembled by them for their sustenance and different means adopted by them for its preservation / conservation. Thus it aims to document, describe and explain complex relationship between culture ===========================
* ** *** Department of Life Sciences, Shri Guru Ram Rai Institute of Technology and Sciences, Patel Nagar, Dehradun, Uttrakhand Ministry of Environment and Forest, CGO Complex, New Delhi Botanical Survey of India, 192 Kaulagarh Road, Dehradun, Uttrakhand
272
and (use of) plants. 75% of the folk population in India is still using herbal medicines because these are easily available in nature and the people have strong faith in traditional medicine (Kaushik & Dhiman 1995, 2000; Khullar, 2009, Vyas and Sharma, 2009). The ethnobiological knowledge of people and listing of plants of particular region are important tools that may help in understanding human environment interactions (Gangwar et al., 2010). The importance of plants in ethnobotany has been great awakening for the need of ethnobotanical investigations in India. Number of workers viz. Theophrastus 327-287 BC Dioscorides 50AD,Uddinet al., 1998, Singh 1999, Ramesh et.al 2001, Goswami 2009b, Kumar and Kaushik 1999. The work on ethnobotanical importance of flora of Garhwal Himalaya has been put forward by Bir, 1982, Dixit, 1975, Pandeet.al 1989, Negi& Gaur, 1991,R.D.Gaur & B.P.Bhatt 1994, Joshi, Pramila 1997. A significant work has been done in angiosperms of region but the useful aspect of pteridophytes is yet neglected as compared to that of angiosperm. Hence it is an attempt to bring out indigenous and ethnomedically important pteridophytes and proper documentation of their useful aspects.The information and documentation gathered is based on interaction with folklore of the area .The verification of information was further done through the literature viz. Gaur and Painuli 1993., H.C.Pande, et al1997., H. C et.al 2000., S .D Rout, T. Pande&N. Mishra 2009.and Singh et.al 2011. Methodology- The study is based on the field survey and published literature on medicinal plants of Garhwal Himalaya and Dehradun. Remote villages of the area were surveyd in the year 2008-2012 and ethnobotanical information were collected by interacting with local people, medicine men and experienced people. Result- In all 51 ferns are used in ethnobotanical practices in the district. The ethnobotanical categories of ferns from the study area are shown in the following table no 1:Table-1 S.No Utility of ferns No. of species 1. 2. 4. 5. 6. Ferns used for food, feed and delicacies Ferns used as fodder Ferns used in ornamental purposes Ferns used in medicines Ferns used in other domestic utilities e.g for Manure formation, fencing, bedding and coushioning of cattle (Gau-shalas), for ornamentation, for decoration, for thatching, roofing, etc (16 species) (06 species) (11 species) (46 species) (07 species)
The ferns species used for different purposes form the study area are shown in table no 2:-
273
Fern species
Uses
Ornamental Other use Medicine
1. Adiantum capillus-veneris L. 2. Adiantum edgeworthii L. 3. Adiantum incisum Forssk. 4. Adiantum philippense L. 5. Adiantum venustum D. Don 6. Amelopteris prolifera (Retz.) Copel. 7. Araoistegia pseudocystopteris (Kunze) Copel. 8. Asplenium adiantumnigrum L. 9. Asplenium dalhousiae Hook. 10. Asplenium trichomanes L. 11. Athyrium attenuatum (Cl.) Tagawa. 12. Athyrium pectinatum (Wall. ex Mett) T. Moore. 13. Athyrium schimperi Moug.ex Fee 14. Athyrium strigillosum (T. Moore ex E. J. Lowe) T. Moore ex Salom. 15. Botrychium ternatum (Thunb.) Sw. 16. Botrychium lunaria (L.) Sw. 17. Botrychium lanuginosus (Wall. ex Hook. et Grev.) Holub 18. Cystopteris fragilis (L.) Benth. 19. Diplazium esculentum (Retz.) Sw. 20. Diplazium maximum (D. Don) C. Chr 21. Drynaria mollis Bedd. 22. Dryopteris caroli-hopei Fraser- Jenk. 23. Dryopteris chrysocoma (H. Christ) C. Chr 24. Dryopteris cochleata (Ham. ex D. Don) C. Chr 25. Dryopteris juxtaposita H. Christ 26. Equisteum ramosissimum Desf. 27. Hypodematium crenatum (L.) Hook 28. Hypolepis polypodiodes (Bl.) Nakai. 29. Lygodium flexosum (L.) Sw. 30. Lygodium japonicum (Thunb.) Sw. 31. Leucostegia truncata (D. Don) Fraser-Jenk 32. Marseila minuta L. 33. Microsorum membranecum (D. Don) Ching 34. Nephrolepis auriculata (L.) Trimen. 35. Oleandra wallichii (Hook.) C. Presl 36. Onychium siliculosum (Desv.) C. Chr 37. Ophioglossum reticulatum L. 38. Ophioglossum petiolatum Hook. 39. Osmunda regalis L. 40. Polypodium lachnopus (Wall. ex Hook.) Ching 41. Polystichum squarrosum (D. Don.) Fee 42. Pronephrium penangianum (Hook.) Haltt.
Fodder
Food
+ + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + + +
+ + + +
+ +
+ + +
274
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.
Pteridium aquilinium (L.) Kuhn Pteris biaurita L. Pteris cretica L. Pteris multifida Poiret. Pteris vittata L. Selaginella involvens (Sw.) Spring Odontosoria chinensis (L.) J. Sm Tectaria coaudnata (Smith ) C. Chr Woodwardia ungiemmata C. Presl.
+ + + + + + + + +
+ + + + + + + + +
Note- 1. Food, 2. Fodder, 3. Medicinal, 4. Ornamental, 5.Others The ethnobotanically important ferns of Dehra Dun, their utilities are described in detail in alphabetical order. For each the botanical name, part(s) used, utility are provided. 1. Adiantum capillus-veneris L. Part used: Rhizome, Stipe, and Lamina. Medicinal use: It is diuretic and leaves extract used for throat pain and bronchitis. It has anti cancerous, hypoglycemia, aphrodisiac, antifungal antibacterial and antiviral prosperities. 2. Adiantum edgeworthii L. Part used: Frond Medicinal use: Used in mouth blisters. 3. Adiantum incisum Forssk. Part used: Frond, leaves. Medicinal use: Infusion of young fronds is used in treatment against malaria and bronchial disease. The leaves are useful against diabetes. The leaves are used in controlling herpes a viral infection marked by appearance of blisters. 4. Adiantum philippense L. Part used: Rhizome, Leaf, Root, Frond, Sporophyll. Medicinal use: The sporophyll is used in leprosy. The paste of frond and rhizome is used for centipede bite. The rhizome is prescribed for strangely and in fever due to elephantiasis. 5. Adiantum venustum D. Don Part used: Whole plant Medicinal use: It helps in healing of wounds, fever, cough, asthma and tumors, inflammatory disease of chest, emetic. It has antimicrobial activity. 6. Amelopteris prolifera (Rtez.) Copel. Part used: young frond Food: Young and tender frond are used as vegetable. Fodder: Along with grasses used as fodder. Medicinal use: It posses antiviral properties . 7. Araoistegia pseudocystopteris (Kunze) Copel. Part used: Frond.
275
Medicinal use: Decoction of fronds used as vermifuge. Asplenium adiantum nigrum L. Part used: Fronds, Leaves and Rhizome Medicinal use: Frond extract with honey is used for eye problems. The leaves and rhizome is also used for treating jaundice and problems relating to spleen. 9. Asplenium dalhousiae Hook. Part used: Frond. Medicinal use: Used for mastitis. 10. Asplenium trichomanes L. Part used: Whole plant. Medicinal use: Leaf is smoked for cold, in head and chest, also used as expectorant. 11. Athyrium attenuatum (Cl.) Tagawa. Parts used: Rhizome, frond. Medicinal use: decoction fronds are given in serious disorders of spleen 12. Athyrium pectinatum (Wall. ex Mett) T. Moore. Parts used: Leaves, Rhizome, Young frond. Food: Young fronds are used as vegetable. Fodder: Frond is used as fodder for cattle. Medicinal use: Rhizome is used as antiheleminthic. 13. Athyrium schimperi Moug.ex Fee Parts used: frond. Food: Young frond is used as vegetable. Fodder: Frond as fodder for cattle. 14 . Athyrium strigillosum (T. Moore ex E. J. Lowe) T. Moore ex Salom. Parts used: Leaves, Rhizome, young frond. Food: Young fronds are used as vegetable. Fodder: Frond is used as fodder for cattle. Medicinal use: Rhizome is used as antiheleminthic. 15. Botrychium ternatum (Thunb.) Sw. Parts used: Root, Young fronds Food: Young fronds are used as vegetables. Medicinal use: Decoction of roots is used in dysentery, Promotes the healing of wounds. 16. Botrychium lunaria (L.) Sw. Parts used: Frond. Medicinal use: Decoction of frond is used in dysentery 17. Botrychium lanuginosus (Wall. ex Hook. etGrev.) Holub Parts used: Whole plant. Food: Green fronds are utilized in vegetables 8.
276
Medicinal use: Plant is antidysentric and antibacterial. Rhizome paste is applied on burns. 18 . Cystopteris fragilis (L.) Benth. Parts used: Rhizome Medicinal use: decoction of rhizome is used in anthelmintic enema. 19. Diplazium esculentum (Retz.) Sw. Parts used: Root, Rhizome, Young frond, Stipe Food : Boiled fronds are cut and fried in cooking oil with spices such as seeds of Cleome viscosa L. Young fronds are used as green vegetables and also used as salad or cooked as vegetables. Fodder: It is also used as fodder. Medicinal use: The rhizome is used in tuberculosis. Juice of rhizome and stipe is effective against cuts and burns. Other use: Dried frond is used as animal bedding material during winters. The rhizomes are kept in the granaries to check them from insect and pests. 20. Diplazium maximum (D. Don) C. Chr. Parts used: Young frond Food: Young frond is used as vegetable. 21. Drynaria mollis Bedd. Parts used: Rhizome Medicinal use: A paste of rhizome is applied to treat backaches. Other use: In animals it used to washthe areas around dislocated bones to relieve pain. 22. Dryopteris caroli-hopei Fraser- Jenk. Parts used: Rhizome Medicinal use: Rhizome is antihelminthic 23. Dryopteris chrysocoma (H. Christ) C. Chr Parts used: Lamina, rhizome Medicinal use: Juice of the rhizome is applied to cut and wounds. Lamina after crushing works as antihelminthic 24. Dryopteris cochleata (Ham. ex D. Don) C. Chr Parts used: Rhizome and Young fronds Food: Young leaves are used as vegetables Medicinal use:Whole plant extract is given in snake bite. Aqueous rhizome extract is used for the treatment of gonorrhea. 25. Dryopteris juxtaposita H. Christ Parts used: Fronds Medicinal use: The frond enhances digestion. 26 . Equisteum ramosissimum Desf. Parts used: Whole plant Medicinal use: It is used as diuretic, haemostatic, haemorpritic, and possesantirheumatic, antifungal, antidiabetic, antiseptic and antiviral properties
277
27.
Hypodematium crenatum (L.) Hook Parts used: Young fronds, Stipe base Food: Stipe base and young fronds are used as vegetable during summer Medicinal use: Young fronds are used in relief from injury and insect
bite. 28. Hypolepis polypodiodes (Bl.) Nakai. Parts used: Fronds Medicinal use: Fronds are used for poultice boils. 29 . Lygodium flexosum (L.) Sw. Parts used: Rhizome, Fronds, Leaves Medicinal use: Leaf powder mixed with milk given to children to increase their memory Leaf paste is applied to fix fractured bone. 30. Lygodium japonicum (Thunb.) Sw. Parts used: Rhizome, Fronds, Lamina Fodder: Used as cattle feed Medicinal use: Rhizome powder along with cows urine is effective as antibacterial, antispasmodic.It is also used for rheumatism, disease of lungs and kidney. 31. Leucostegia truncata (D. Don) Fraser-Jenk. Parts used: Rhizome Medicinal use: Rhizome is used for constipation and is also antibacterial. 32. Marseila minuta L. Parts used: Leaves, Whole plant Medicinal use: It is used in epilepsy and behavior disorder. (Chaterjee and Parkashi, 1991).It is also used in sleeping disorder and Hypertension (Sujan and Enayat, 2009) 33. Microsorum membranecum (D. Don) Ching Parts used: Rhizome Medicinal use: Rhizome is used for Ulcer, haematuria, dysuria, sore boil, swelling and inflammation of red. 34. Nephrolepis auriculata (L.) Trimen. Parts used: Tubers, Rhizome, young shoots Food: Fresh tubers are eaten Medicinal use: Extract of frond helps in rheumatism, chest congestion, nose blockage and loss of appetites, styptic, antifungal. It is also used in brain fever and headache by apply locally. Ornamental: Plants are found in gardens of houses and offices. 35. Oleandra wallichii(Hook.) C. Presl Parts used: Rhizome Medicinal use: Rhizome is antidote. The paste of rhizome is used to treat headache and dislocation of bones, 36. Onychium siliculosum (Desv.) C. Chr
278
Parts used: Fronds Fodder: It is used as fodder for goats in high altitude. Medicinal use: Decoction of fronds help in dysentery. 37 . Ophioglossum reticulatum L. Parts used: Leaves, fronds Food: Leaves are use as salad. Medicinal use: The paste of fresh leaf act as cooling agent on burns and in treatment of wounds and inflammation 38. Ophioglossum petiolatum Hook. Parts used: Rhizome, Tuber Medicinal use: Fresh rhizome and tuber paste is effective against hair fall. 39 . Osmunda regalis L. Parts used: Whole plant Medicinal use: Whole plant is used in treatment of rickets, rheumatism and intestinal disorders. 40 . Polypodium lachnopus (Wall. ex Hook.) Ching Parts used: Rhizome Medicinal use: Rhizome is purgative in nature. 41 . Polystichum squarrosum (D. Don.) Fee Parts used: Sporophyll, Rhizome. Medicinal use: The sporophyll extract is an anti antibacterial agent. Rhizome decoction is used against pyloric disease. 42. Pronephrium penangianum (Hook.) Haltt. Parts used: Rhizome. Medicinal use: The Rhizome is used as astringent, detoxifier, in dysentery, red eyes, acute conjunctivitis. 43 . Pteridium aquilinium (L.) Kuhn Parts used: Rhizome, fronds Food: Rhizome is used as food. Fodder: Green fronds are used as fodder. Medicinal use: Frond and rhizome decoction is used in treatment of worms. Rhizome is also effective against inflammation. Other use: Rhizome decoction is drunk as herbal tea. 44 Pteris biaurita L. Parts used: Frond, Rhizome Medicinal use: Frond juice is applied on cuts and bruises. Decoction of rhizome and frond is given in chronic disorder 45. Pteris cretica L. Parts used: Frond, Whole plant Medicinal use: Fronds possess antibacterial properties. It also helps in leprosy.
279
Other use: The whole plant is given to livestock during cough. Ornamental: Plant is also found in gardens. 46. Pteris multifida Poiret. Parts used: Frond and Rhizome Medicinal use: The roasted paste of rhizome helps to cure skin infections in childrens. 47. Pteris vittata L. Parts used: Rhizome leaves and plant Medicinal use: Paste of leaves and fresh rhizome is effective against glandular swelling. Fern of Pterisvittata have been used for carcinogenic activity (Siman et al., 2000; Somvanshi and Sharma, 2005). Other use: Large fronds are used for thatching of roof Ornamental: Plant is also found in gardens. 48. Selaginella involvens (Sw.) Spring Parts used: Whole plant. Medicinal use: Plants were dried and powder (1 teaspoon) is given orally with milk for indigestion. 49. Odontosoria chinensis (L.) J. Sm Family: Lindsaeaceae Parts used: Fronds, Pinnae and Leaves Medicinal use: Tender leaves helps in toothache. Fronds are found effective in chronic enteritis. Other use: Pinnae is used as tea. Red dye is obtained from it after drying 50 . Tectaria coaudnata (Smith ) C. Chr Parts used: Fronds, Rhizome, Stipe and Leaves Fodder: Leaves and tender fronds are used as fodder. Medicinal use: Decoction of leaves is used in asthma and bronchitis. Plant decoction useful in colitis. Stipe is given in stomach pain. 51 . Woodwardia unigemmata C. Presl. Parts used: Rhizome, Stipe and Lamina Medicinal use: Fronds are used during dysentery. Other use: Thatching of roofs is done by old stipes and fronds. Acknowldgements- The authors are grateful to Dr. P. Singh, Director, Botanical Survey of India, Kolkata for providing facilities to work and encouragement.
====================== References1. 2. Gangwar, K.K., Deepali and Gangwar, R.S. (2010) Ethnomedicinal Plant Diversity in Kumaun Himalaya of Uttarakhand, India.Nature and Science, 8(5):66-78 Gaur, R.D. and Bhatt, B.P. (1994) Folk utilization of some pteridophytes of Deoprayag area in Garhwal Himalaya: India Econ. Bot., 48(2): 146-151.
280
3. 4. 5. 6. 7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13. 14. 15.
Gaur, R. D. and Painuli, P. (1993a) Some little known Pteridophytes from Garhwal Himalaya.Indian J.For.,16(1): 88-90. Goswami, H.K. (2009b) Non angiospermic plants are also ancient medicinal plants: Conserve and explore them! Bionature 29: 95-107 Joshi, Pramila (1997) Ethonobotany of Pteridophytes of Hilly districts of U.P. India Indian fern J., 14: 14-18. Kaushik, P. and Dhiman, A.K. (1995) Common Medicinal Pteridophytes, Indian Fern J. 12:139-145. Khullar S. P., Chadha J, Baghla, A. and Verma Sunil (2010 [2009]). Annotated inventory of the pteridophytes of Sirmour district, Himachal Pradesh Indian Fern J, 26:79106. Negi, K.S., Tiwari, J.K. and Gaur, R.D. (1987-88) A contribution to the flora of Khatling glacier in the Garhwal Himalaya (District Tehri) U.P.J. Bomb. Nat. Hist. Soc. 84: 585-598. Pande, P.C., Joshi, G.C. and Kandpal, M. M. (1989) Ethnobotany of Kumaon Himalaya In: Himalaya: Enviroment Resource & Development (eds.) Singh, N.C. et al., Publishers Shree Almora Book. Depot.Almora (U.A) Pp 285-294. Pande, H.C., Datt, B. and Pande, P.C. (2000) Notes on the Ethnomedicinal aspect of some common Pteridophytes of Almora district of KumaonHimal. (Uttaranchal), Ethnobotany, 56-59. Ramesh, N, Vishwanathan M. B, Saraswathy A, Balakrishna K, Brindha and P, Lakshmanaperumalsamy P. (2001). Phytochemical and antimicrobial studies on Drynariaquercifolia.Fitoterapia,72: 934-6. Rout, S.D., Panda T. and Mishra, N. (2009) Ethnomedicinal studies on some pteridophytes of Simlipal Biosphere Reserve, Orissa, India. International Journal of Medicine and Medicinal Sciences, 1(5): 192 197. Srivastava, K. (2007) Ethnobotanical Studies of some important Ferns Ethnobotanical leaflets 11: 231-234 Uddin, M.G. Mirza, M.M. and Pasha, M.K. (1998) The medicinal uses of pteridophytes of Bangladesh.Bangladesh J. Plant Taxon. 5(2): 29-41. Vyas, M.S. and Sharma, B.D. (2009) Ethnobotanical importance of ferns of Rajasthan In P.Kaushik (Ed) Indigenous Medicinal Plant Including Microbes and Fungipp 273-2802nd Enlarged Edition: Today and Tomoorrows Printer and publisher New Delhi.

Research Journal of Social and Life Science Volume-14

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Research Journal of Social and Life Science Volume-14

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Research Journal of Social and Life Science Volume-14

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

RNI NO.

Research Journal of Social and Life Sciences

Prof. Braj Gopal

Dr. Sandhya Shukla

Dr. Gayatri Shukla

Research Stud for i es re

Journal of Centre for Research Studies

Centre for Research Studies

Subject Experts/ Advisory Board

Prof. Braj Gopal

History of Scientific Techniques and its Appli cation i n Archaeology

10. 11. 12.

16. 17. 18. 19. 20.

26. 27. 28.

Extent of participation was operationalised as the degree to which the

25.00 57.50 17.50

47.50 10.00 19.16 13.34 10.00

In case of extension participation, guest lecture was attended 7.50 and

00.83 28.00 05.80 30.00

37.00 59.00 41.00 16.00

63.00 13.00 53.00 54.00

12. 13. 14.

122(30.65) 128(32.16) 148(37.19) 398(100)

148(61.16) 242(100) 20(100)

Table 2 Perception of Respondents about Women Empowerment

145(36.43) 89(22.36) 128(32.16)

132(33.17) 111(27.89) 155(38.94) 398(100)

273(68.59) 36(9.05) 48(12.06) 41(10.30) 398(100)

*Figures in the Brackets Represent Percentage

223(56.03) 175(43.97) 398(100)

10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15.

Social Problems of Child Labour with Special Reference to Rewa City

Intensity and Magnitude of Dowry Related Violence Against Woman

Family needs many off daughters conserve Resources prestige

Wifes characteristics submissive young less educated

Dowry murder suicide

Intensity and Magnitude of Dowry tortures in States NCRB 201020

4 5 6 7 Total All India total with UTS

19. 20. 21. 22. 23.

led kyhu Hkkjrh; lekt ,oa laL fr

Contemporary Indian Society and Culture

izks- cztxksiky 'kqDy

Female Sex Ratio in India: A Sociological Study as per Census 2011

Sikkim Tamil Nadu Tripura Uttar Pradesh Uttarakhand West Bengal

875 987 948 898 962 934

889 995 961 908 963 947

1.60% 0.81% 1.37% 1.11% 0.10% 1.39%

Social Problems in Aged Rural Male and Female

4 5.00 4 0.00 3 5.00 29 .33 30 .6 7

Deg ree/L e v el of S ocia l P roblem s

Area covered 40 in millions 30

Fig:1 Oceans of the world

40 30 20 10 0 VERY TRUE POSSIBLE

Volume-IX, Coming in September, 2013

A Registered Reviewed Research Journal

Please address all Communications -

Prof. Braj Gopal Shukla

Phone - (07662) 255177, 9425186437 E-mail - gresearchjournal@rediffmail.com gayatripublicationsrewa@rediffmail.com akhilesh_socio@rediffmail.com

Anthropogenic Impact on North- West Himalayan Region